Produced by MFR, Robert Tonsing and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)





            +-------------------------------------------+
            |            THE ZIGZAG SERIES.             |
            |                    BY                     |
            |           HEZEKIAH BUTTERWORTH.           |
            |                                           |
            |               ——————♦——————               |
            |                                           |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN EUROPE._             |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN CLASSIC LANDS._      |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN THE ORIENT._         |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN THE OCCIDENT._       |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN NORTHERN LANDS._     |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN ACADIA._             |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN THE LEVANT._         |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN THE SUNNY SOUTH._    |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN INDIA._              |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN THE ANTIPODES._      |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN THE BRITISH          |
            |      ISLES._                              |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN THE GREAT            |
            |      NORTHWEST._                          |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN AUSTRALIA._          |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI._    |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS ON THE MEDITERRANEAN._  |
            |  _ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN THE WHITE CITY._     |
            |                                           |
            |               ——————♦——————               |
            |                                           |
            |      ESTES AND LAURIAT, Publishers,       |
            |               BOSTON, MASS.               |
            +-------------------------------------------+

[Illustration: WEST LAGOON, WOODED ISLAND, AND MANUFACTURES BUILDING.]




                           ZIGZAG JOURNEYS

                          IN THE WHITE CITY.

                                 WITH

                VISITS TO THE NEIGHBORING METROPOLIS.

                                  BY

                        HEZEKIAH BUTTERWORTH.

                          FULLY ILLUSTRATED.

                               BOSTON:
                          ESTES AND LAURIAT,
                             PUBLISHERS.


                          _Copyright, 1894,_
                        BY ESTES AND LAURIAT.
                                —————
                        _All Rights Reserved._


                          University Press:
               JOHN WILSON AND SON, CAMBRIDGE, U. S. A.




                               PREFACE.

                             —————♦—————

The last Zigzag volume sought to explain the American consular
service, and to relate wonder-tales told in consular offices. This
volume seeks to illustrate the White City, and to show what might have
been seen at the Fair that would be of service to patriotic American
holidays, the Village Improvement Societies, and social life, and
especially to commend the work of the Folk-Lore Societies, and to give
the history of the White Bordered Flag.

I have made the Folk-Lore Congress a leading feature of the book for
story-telling purposes, but give to the White Bordered Flag the place
of the crowning glory of the Fair, as the new education of Peace now
demands the attention of the people, and especially of societies and
schools. The recent resolution of the British Parliament calling for a
Peace Commission between America and England to settle international
disputes, and the worthy response of the President in his last
Message, would seem to be a promising and perhaps decisive advance
towards the union of the Anglo-Saxon race in the cause of Peace. The
history of the Peace movement in England and in America has now a new
interest, and this, amid the usual _mélange_ of stories which I have
used in this series of books, I have sought to illustrate and explain.

“What does the memory of the White City yield to our new patriotic
national life?”

This question, so far as it concerns young peoples’ societies, we have
sought to answer. The White City was the prophetic vision of the ages,
and was itself prophetic of the new eras of fraternity and peace. Its
memory is a delight, and to write of it is a pleasure. To the American
people it will ever be revelation: “See that thou makest all things
after the pattern that was showed to thee on the Mount.”

This is the sixteenth volume of this series of books. In other volumes
we have travelled in fancy over the world of stories; in this we go
to the White City by the Lake, and meet the story-telling world as it
came to us.

I am indebted to Messrs. Harper and Bros. for permission to republish
“The Last Song of the Robin,” which I wrote for the Thanksgiving
number of the “Weekly,” 1893; and “The Old Smoke Chamber,” which
appeared in the Christmas number, 1888; and to the “Youth’s Companion”
for like courtesy. Several popular authors have given me helps, and
they are duly acknowledged in their places. As in the former volume,
Miss Florence Blanchard has afforded me assistance, and in this volume
has rendered me much service in preparing the parts on the History of
Peace.

The “Chink, Chink” story was first published in “St. Nicholas,”
and the poem entitled “The White Bordered Flag” was read at the
Fair Auxiliary by the author at the opening of the Congress of
Representative Youth.




                              CONTENTS.

                             —————♦—————

  CHAPTER                                                      PAGE
     I. THE MARLOWES AT HOME                                     13

    II. THE STORY OF THE OPENING OF THE WORLD’S COLUMBIAN
          EXPOSITION                                             47

   III. THE FOLK-LORE SOCIETY’S QUEER STORIES                    59

    IV. THE STORY OF THE BUILDING OF THE WHITE CITY              89

     V. CHICAGO AND ITS MAKERS,—THE CITY OF THE TWENTIETH
          CENTURY                                                98

    VI. THE MARLOWES’ FIRST DAY AT THE FAIR.—THE MOST USEFUL
          THING AT THE FAIR                                     118

   VII. THE FUNNIEST THING AT THE FAIR                          137

  VIII. THE GRANDEST SCENE OF ALL                               171

    IX. FOLK-LORE TALES IN THE OLD COLONIAL KITCHEN             184

     X. THE FOLK-SONG FESTIVAL                                  218

    XI. WHAT MR. MARLOWE FOUND TO TAKE HOME IN THE STATE
          BUILDINGS                                             237

   XII. THE FOLK-LORE MEETINGS AT THE ART PALACE                281

  XIII. NIGHT IN THE COURT OF HONOR                             310




                            ILLUSTRATIONS.

                             —————♦—————

                                            PAGE
  West Lagoon, Wooded Island, and
    Manufactures Building        _Frontispiece._

  Fine Arts Building                          14

  Agricultural Building                       17

  The Post Office                             21

  Manufactures Building and Electric
    Fountain                                  27

  The Forestry Building                       33

  Entrance to Egyptian Theatre, Street in
    Cairo                                     39

  Electricity and Mines Building              47

  Administration Building and Court of
    Honor                                     48

  Opening Day Procession                      49

  Street Scene,—Opening Day                   52

  Administration Building                     53

  Machinery Hall                              57

  Port of Chicago                             59

  Government Building                         60

  The Agricultural Building                   61

  Macmonnies (Columbian) Fountain             63

  The Peristyle                               64

  Chicago Hotels                              65

  Government Building                         68

  The Transportation Building                 69

  The Horticultural Building                  73

  Machinery Hall                              76

  Mines and Mining Building                   81

  Utah State Building                         85

  Madison Street                              87

  The Lake Front                              89

  Statue of the Republic and Manufactures
    Building                                  91

  The Art Palace                              93

  Michigan Avenue                             96

  Chicago in 1830                             98

  Chicago from the Auditorium                 99

  La Salle                                   101

  Illinois Central Terminus and the Harbor   103

  Produce Exchange                           106

  State Street                               107

  Mr. Potter Palmer                          109

  Mrs. Potter Palmer                         109

  Residence of Mr. McVeach                   110

  Great Union Stock-Yard                     111

  Residence of Mr. Kimball                   113

  High Buildings in Chicago                  113

  A Ten-Story House                          114

  A Pork-Packing Establishment               114

  Mr. P. D. Armour                           115

  A Pig Killer                               115

  Residence of Mr. Potter Palmer             116

  Mr. Pullman                                116

  Residence of Mr. Pullman                   117

  Byzantine Door of the Transportation
    Building                                 118

  A View of Midway, looking East             119

  German Village                             122

  Ferris Wheel                               123

  Captive Balloon                            125

  Looking Southeast from the Ferris Wheel    126

  Oriental Wedding Procession                127

  Hagenback’s Museum                         129

  Irish Village,—Donegal Castle              130

  Horticultural Building                     131

  The Whaleback Passenger Steamer            133

  Atlas                                      135

  Water Tower                                137

  Lincoln Park                               138

  Parade of Actors and Oriental Band on
    Street of Cairo                          139

  Damascan Swordsmen                         141

  The Egyptian Donkey Boys, mounted          143

  Corner of Mosque, in Cairo Street          147

  Detail of the Golden Door                  151

  The Boat-Landing and the Lake, from
    the Liberal Arts Building                155

  Administration Building                    159

  Egyptian Juggler                           165

  Fisheries Building                         171

  Administration Building                    172

  The Electrical Building                    175

  Agricultural Building, from Electricity
    Building                                 179

  Convent of La Rabida                       181

  Caraval Santa Maria                        182

  Transportation Building                    184

  New England Kitchen                        185

  Mrs. Preston, New England Kitchen,
    Midway                                   187

  New England Girls and their Chaperon,
    from the New England Kitchen             188

  Detail of Statue, south of Manufactures
    Building                                 191

  Irish Village,—Blarney Castle              193

  Scene in Old Vienna                        196

  Interior View, Manufactures Building       199

  Spanish Building                           203

  United States Battleship “Illinois”        205

  Columbian Fountain and Court of Honor      213

  Mr. Field                                  218

  Hungarian Dancers                          219

  Musicians from Moorish Theatre             223

  Electricity and Manufactures Building      233

  Kansas Building                            238

  Florida Building                           239

  California State Building                  241

  Illinois State Building                    243

  Woman’s Building                           245

  Chinese Theatre                            248

  A Family of Berberines in the Street of
    Cairo,—Midway                            253

  Masonic Temple                             259

  Japanese Ho-o-den                          265

  City Hall                                  273

  Ceylon Building                            277

  Manufactures Building                      281

  Clock Tower in the Manufactures Building   282

  French Department of the Manufactures
    Building                                 283

  French Colonies Building                   283

  Horticultural Building and Woman’s
    Building                                 297

  Draw-bridges                               301

  Stock-Yards                                305

  Peristyle, from the Agricultural Building  311

  The Electrical Building on a Moonlight
    Night                                    313

  German Building                            315

  Javanese Fiddler, from the Midway          316

  The Ferris Wheel at Night                  317

  Administration Building by Night           319

  India Building                             320




                  ZIGZAG JOURNEYS IN THE WHITE CITY.

                             —————♦—————

                              CHAPTER I.

                        THE MARLOWES AT HOME.


Manton Marlowe was the Superintendent of the Public Schools, and the
President of the Folk-Lore Society in his native town, which consisted
of a New England village surrounded by a wide extent of country. He
was usually the chairman of the Committee on Patriotic Celebrations;
and he took an active interest in the Society for Schoolhouse
Decorations, and in the Society for the Improvement of the Country
Roads. He was a Sam Adams-like man, always busy in some plan for the
public good. His father was Ephraim Marlowe, the Quaker, and he had
a son named Ephraim, a lad some fifteen years old,—“old Ephraim and
young Ephraim,” the townspeople called them.

The Village Improvement and Folk-Lore Society, as an active
organization in the old town had come at last to be called, passed
some singular resolutions in the spring of 1893. This society had
begun as a village improvement effort; but it had found so many old
traditions and legends in its historic work that it had added to it
the Historic Society, under the name of the Folk-Lore Society. The
workers in this organization had given a number of entertainments
on the evenings of patriotic holidays, and had saved several hundred
dollars for public use. Manton Marlowe had been the leading mind in
these societies. He had arranged the entertainments for the holiday
evenings, had conducted excursions into historic fields, had been a
leader in the repair of old roads and the marking of historic places.
He was a good story-teller, and he had collected the old traditions
of the place, and related them in story-telling lectures to the last
society.

[Illustration: FINE ARTS BUILDING.]

When the Village Improvement and Folk-Lore Society met in May, it
greatly surprised good Mr. Marlowe. It resolved:—

  (1) “That the efforts of our worthy President merit practical
  appreciation;
  (2) “That the Society appropriate one hundred and fifty dollars
  from its treasury to give him an excursion to the World’s Columbian
  Exhibition;

  “That he be asked to accept this as an expression of esteem, and that
  he be respectfully requested to answer, on his return, the following
  questions:
  (1) “What was the most amusing thing that you saw at the Fair?
  (2) “What was the most useful exhibit that you saw at the Fair?
  (3) “What was the grandest sight that you saw at the Fair?
  (4) “And what was the most useful lesson of the Fair?”

Mr. Marlowe listened to these resolutions with amazement. As President
of the Society, he left the chair, and the Vice President put the
resolutions to vote.

“As many as are in favor of these Resolutions, whose purpose is to
send our President to the World’s Columbian Exhibition, that he
may see the Fair for us, and return to us with new plans for the
improvement of our town and its social life, please say ‘Ay.’”

Every voice in the Society shouted “Ay.”

“It is a unanimous vote,” said the Vice President. “Mr. Marlowe, we
cannot go to the Fair, so we have selected you to see the Fair for us,
and to report what you may find there that may be of use to a country
town. Will you serve the Society?”

Mr. Marlowe stood silent for a time, and then said with a choking
voice:—

“Yes, yes, my friends, if you put it in that way! My heart is full,
but I promise you all that I will put my conscience into my eyes. I
will use my eyes for the town and not for myself. I would do anything
to advance the interests of this grand old town. Let me see, what is
it I am to do? Report to you what, is the funniest, most useful, and
the grandest thing that I see at the Fair, and all that I find that
can be of benefit to us here. Yes, my friends, I will go. I thank you
for your good will and confidence with all my heart!”

One of the Directors of the principal railroad to California _via_
Chicago, was present. He arose and said:—

“Mr. Marlowe, your interest in the Village Improvement Society was the
influence that led our company to extend a branch line here. I will
give you two passes to Chicago and return. You may like to take one of
your family with you.”

When Manton Marlowe returned home that night, he was a happy man. His
public spirit had returned to bless him. His wife was an invalid, and
she could not go to the Fair. His son Ephraim wished to go. He had
heard what the Society had done.

So Ephraim sat down by his father, and expected to receive the
invitation.

It was a mellow May evening. As the two sat side by side, old Ephraim
came slowly into the room and joined them.

“Manton,” said the latter, “I am an old man.”

“Yes, father, but not very old.”

“I can travel on the cars.”

“Yes, as well as I.”

“I never been to many places in my long life.”

“No. I wish that you could go to the Fair, father.”

“Manton, I want to go. Why, I have been preaching peace in the old
Meeting-House on the Hill for forty years, and I would feel as though
I could depart in peace, if I could only attend the meetings of the
Peace Congress. I have been reading about that proposed Congress, and
dreaming about it.”

“Young Ephraim,” said Mr. Marlowe, “I know that you want to go to the
Fair; but would you not rather have grandfather go?”

“Yes, father,” said the manly boy, “I shall be happy if he can go.”

“Thou hast well spoken,” said old Ephraim. “Thy heart is right, and I
can see that it is already consecrated. But why can we not both go? I
have a little money of my own. I will pay my own way.”

“Oh, grandfather, and we will see the world all living together in
peace in one white city.”

“Yes, boy. I have seen it in visions. I never expected to see it in
the flesh. What have you to say, Manton?”

“We will all go. The papers say that the White City by the Lake is the
most beautiful sight that ever arose in this world under the sun. I am
glad that we can see it together.”

[Illustration: AGRICULTURAL BUILDING.]

“I am told,” said the old man, “that the white-bordered flag is to be
carried there. That flag is the beginning of the peace of the world.
To see it would turn this old heart into a psalm. It would make me
sing like the men of old, Quaker that I am!”

The sunset lit up the far hills and faded, and the three sat together
long into the evening, planning their journey to the White City.

Mr. Marlowe was a popular story-teller. His love of folk-lore stories
had given him his place as leader of the Village Improvement Society.
He liked to relate stories in which old-time characters could be
imitated by voice and manner. We shall use in this volume several
stories of this kind, as he told them at some folk-lore social
gatherings at the Fair.

A favorite story of his, “The Old Auctioneer,” or “The Last Song of
the Robin,” is a specimen of his peculiar stories, and a picture of
that department of folk-lore called the “Folk-Lore Story.” We give it
here:—


                     THE LAST SONG OF THE ROBIN.

  “Susan, I can see that old farm now in my mind’s eye,—the country
  road, the guide-post on which was printed ‘20 Miles to Boston.’ I
  can see the painted tavern, and the dark pond where the mysterious
  travellers were killed. I can fancy hubbly oak-trees; the way-side
  orchard; the corner under the trees where the white avens bloomed;
  the balm bed, the red-pepper patch, the lilac-bushes, and the
  bouncing-bet. I can hear conquiddles, as we called the bobolinks,
  as they used to fly and sing in the windward meadows; red-winged
  blackbirds in the woodland pastures; martin birds under the eaves;
  and the first song of the robin as he came out of the woods, like
  the dove from Noah’s Ark, to see if the dry land had appeared. And,
  Susan, I can hear the last song of the robin.”

  The old man’s eye looked over the great prairie, which spread out
  before him like a sea.

  “It didn’t look like _that_, Susan, where the sun rises and sets in
  the same corn-field, and the rain-plover cries, and all is so wide,
  wide, wide.

  “Susan, I’ve been thinking. I never told you much about my twin
  sister, who lives on the old farm now on the North River, in
  Massachusetts. She’s seventy-five years old, come yesterday. I’ve had
  a letter from her. She’s in trouble, Susan. I feel that I ought to go
  to her, old as I am. I do, Susan.”

  “You are too old, grandpa.”

  “The old place is about to be sold at auction. She says so in the
  letter, written in the same hand that we used to write together when
  we sat side by side on the wooden bench at school. She says that the
  poorhouse will soon be her home, but that there is One coming round
  soon who will settle all things. She means, Susan—Well, you know who
  it is that soon comes round and settles all things when a person
  passes the shadow of seventy years. I am able to go, Susan, and I
  must go. Somehow I can feel invisible hands pushing me like, as of
  the old folk, and I have dreamed twice of the last song of the robin.

  “What was that? Well, well, the robins used to sing their last songs
  in the Indian-summer weather, before they went to their covers in
  the deep woods for the long winter. It was peculiarsome like. It was
  when the apples and leaves were falling, leaving bare the nests in
  the trees; after the wild-geese had flown over, and the partridges
  had begun to fly. I’ve heard ’em many a time. I would like to hear
  them once more, as I used to hear, them among the red trees by the
  old cranberry meadows. You may think me queer, Susan, and haunted
  like; but I long to see that old slanting roof just once more, and my
  twin sister, who was rocked in the same cradle with me, and is now in
  sorrow, and to hear that last song of the robin. It seems as though
  at times I could hear _that_ now.”

  He listened. There was a murmur of the wind in the cottonwood-trees.

  “It is comin’ Thanksgiving, Susan. It makes me think of the folks and
  times that are gone; of the succotash, pandowdy, and puddings, and
  pumpkin pies. There never was no such days anywhere like those, and
  my hungry heart aches to spend one more Thanksgiving with my sister
  Susan. The last one I spent there was sort of queer. The old minister
  he ate of all the dishes in the kitchen before the table was set, and
  then there were so many of them that it made him heavy like, and he
  fell asleep saying grace, and we sat there feeling awkward like, and
  the victuals all got cold. Oh, how I would like to talk over those
  old times with Susan, my old sister Susan!

  “And, Susan, my little granddaughter, I hid some letters behind a
  board in the haunted garret under the candle-poles, and there’s going
  to be a vendue, and I want to see them once again. That was more than
  fifty years ago.

[Illustration: THE POST OFFICE.]

  “Haunted garret? Such a place seems queer to you, does it, Susan? We
  have no haunted garrets here out West. All the old houses and farms
  in the Cape towns had their ghost-stories, and a family couldn’t have
  amounted to much who hadn’t been followed by a ghost sometime.”

  It was near sunset. Like a high arch of glory rose the red light in
  the western air,—liquid rubies and gold. Against the sunset stood the
  black outlines of some Lombardy poplars and cottonwood-trees, and
  under the trees were three graves.

  The old man’s face turned towards the graves. He sat musing for a
  time in deep thought. The wind rippled through the faded leaves, and
  scattered them about the graves.

  “Susan!”

  “Well, grandpa?”

  “Susan!”

  “Yes, I hear. What is it? Grandpa, I was thinking of the haunted
  garret.”

  “Your grandmother and I brought those trees here. They were twigs
  then, and she was a bride. I brought her here some years after I took
  my claim. Now her grave is there, and the graves of two of our own
  little ones. I shall come back again. You and my sister Susan are all
  that is left me now,—just old Susan and young Susan. _She_ needs me.
  _He_ will take care of you. If I live a week, I am going to rocky old
  New England once more. I hear voices calling me sometimes, and then
  there drifts into the air that last song of the robin, peculiarsome
  like.”

  “What were the letters you hid behind the board, grandpa?”

  “In the haunted garret?”

  “Yes.”

  “I may tell you sometime. It is a long story. It was in the garret
  where I once saw the ghost of old Rachel, who ground red peppers with
  a calash over her head. They used to hear her wandering about at
  night in the herb-room, pounding, pounding, pounding with a pestle.
  What times those were!”

  “I, too, would like to see the old house, and my great-aunt, and eat
  a Thanksgiving dinner with some of the good old families. What do you
  say, grandpa?”

  “You would? Well, you may go too. You’ll hear them, all those
  ghost-stories and wonder-tales, right where they happened.”

  The girl’s face brightened up with pleasure, followed by a doubtful
  shadow, as of ghostly thoughts. She was still thinking of the haunted
  garret.

  The old man sat dreaming again. He at last said, “Susan!”

  “Yes.”

  “Susan!”

  “Yes, I am listening.”

  “I have a secret for you.”

  “Yes? Let me hear.”

  “We will not let the folks know that we are coming. We will meet ’em
  as strangers like. Old Susan will not know me—likely not. Not know
  _me_? and we were born on the same day and rocked in the same cradle.
  It takes two to be happy always, and I used to be happy with her.”

  The girl sat thinking.

  “Grandpa!”

  But the old man’s mind was in New England now. He was listening in
  dreams to his sister’s voice, and perhaps the last song of the robin.

  “Grandpa!”

  “Yes, Susan.”

  “Why could we not bring _her_ back with us?”

  “The old well is there, and the walls and the rooms where the folks
  all were married and died. We could not bring her back. There are
  some things that money cannot do. We might bring her body back; only
  that, Susan.”

  “But those things are to be sold?”

  “Yes; but they are there.”

  “And we will be there too, on Thanksgiving Day.”

  “Yes; under the old roof on which I used to hear the rain fall in the
  warm summer eves.”

  The old man’s face contracted and turned away. He was crying.

  “I have not cried before for years, Susan. Sing me that old song that
  your mother used to sing when you was a baby. They called it ‘Ben
  Bolt.’”

  A piano stood in one corner of the room, and over it soon floated the
  words of the haunting song:

         “Oh, don’t you remember sweet Alice, Ben Bolt,
          Sweet Alice, whose hair was so brown?”

  At the words,

         “In the old church-yard by the orchard, Ben Bolt,
          In the valley so sweet and so low,”

  the old man bent over his cane, and great tears again ran down his
  cheeks.

   “I used to sing, Susan, and play the violin in the old house at
  home. Father made me promise not to take _that_ with me. He said it
  would hinder me. He meant well.”

  Susan sang:

          “But of all the boys that were schoolmates then,
           There is left but you and me.”

  Then there fell a silence, and the western twilight deepened, and the
  walls of the sun seemed melting down.

  “Thank you, my girl. That reminds me of the old times and the last
  song of the robin.”

  They sat in silence, save that the west winds rustled amid the
  withering leaves of the old cottonwoods.

                  *       *       *       *       *

  One cool day in September Susan alighted from her horse after a long
  ride over the prairie. She was met at the door by her grandfather.

  “I’ve brought you another letter from the old home,” she said. “It is
  in aunt’s hand, and I think that she is in very great trouble. See!
  it is blotted.”

  The old man put on his spectacles, and held the letter close to his
  eyes. “Yes, she is in trouble, you may depend. I knew how it would
  be. Her hand shook when she wrote that. Let me open it.”

  He sat down on the rude piazza and read the letter, rocking at times
  nervously.

  “Yes, she is in deep trouble, sure enough, Susan. We must go. I
  haven’t done just right, Susan, by your aunt; I haven’t, now. When I
  was young, I used to climb trees, and so hide from her and leave her,
  and she used to cry. I can see her now. I do feel as though I had
  been climbing a tree all of my life and hiding and leaving her. It
  didn’t add to the stature of Zaccheus to climb a tree, but it did add
  to his reputation. So it is with me, Susan. I’ve gained some property
  by immigrating here to the prairies, but I am Zaccheus still, and I
  hear a voice calling me to come down. That’s the way we used to talk
  in the old New England times, in figures like, when I thought the
  tree-tops reached clear up to the sky.”

  “What does aunt write, grandpa?”

  “The old place is going to be sold by vendue, and the debts will take
  all—all.”

  “What is a vendue?”

  “Oh, it’s like this. When property people lose almost all they have,
  and can’t pay their mortgages, then comes the sheriff, and after him
  a man whom we call an auctioneer, and the auctioneer cries ‘Going,
  going, gone,’ and when he gets through there’s not so much as a birch
  broom left.”

  The old man rocked uneasily.

  “It’s my fault, Susan. I want to tell you, though I do it to my
  shame, what a woman your old aunt is. She always put a person’s
  feeling above money. You see, it was this way: I had a fever to go
  West, and to marry, and Susan she wanted to marry a young farmer who
  owned an old Cape farm. But one of us had to stay with the folks. She
  was tender-hearted, Susan was, and she used to love me more than her
  own life,—she always loved others more than herself,—and one day,
  under the apple-trees, she said to me, ‘Martin,’ said she, ‘you may
  go West, and I’ll live with father and mother.’ When I came to be
  propounded for the Church, my conscience troubled me so that I made
  a covenant with myself that I would always be true to my twin sister
  Susan. And I nailed that covenant behind a board in the garret.
  And now I am going back to find it, and to keep it. Just hear this
  letter. She says:—

  “‘Mother’s long sickness caused the mortgage, and the interest on it
  grew. Now they are going to sell the old place at vendue, and I’ll
  have to go to the poorhouse, or else live on the church, which is
  poor. _Even my Thanksgiving turkeys will be sold._’

  “Did you hear that, Susan? I remember how we used to go together
  hunting turkeys’ nests when, we were young. A turkey is a sly bird,
  and hides her nest, and always goes an opposite way when she starts
  for her nest. How we used to follow the turkeys slyly amid the dews,
  wild roses, and laurels, so as to find their nests! And now even her
  turkeys are to be sold! Susan, I feel as though I hadn’t done as I
  ought to. I must go back East, and I will do the right thing in the
  end. I will keep the covenant. It was Susan that gave me a chance in
  life. I can hear the old folks that are dead callin’, ‘Come home,
  come home;’ seems as though I could.”

  “Grandfather, have you any spare money?”

  “What makes you ask that, child?”

  “Couldn’t you buy the old place and give it to her?”

  “To Susan? To Susan? Why, bless your heart, that’s just what I’ve
  just been thinking! If I ought to—and a man ought to do what he
  ought, or he’ll feel just as he hadn’t ought to, and I feel that way
  now. No, Susan, none of those auction-attending folks shall eat my
  sister Susan’s turkeys this year. We’ll get ready and go. You never
  saw the sea, did you?”

  “No; nor old houses with ghost-rooms. It all seems like a story.”

  “Nor rocks, nor walls, nor great apple-orchards, nor woods of old
  oak-trees?”

  “No, nor a Thanksgiving—a real true one, grandpa.”

   “Well, child, you shall see a real old New England Thanksgiving
  this year, and I think it will be one well worth seeing. We’ll roast
  those turkeys ourselves. They’re saying ‘quit, quit’ to the mortgage
  now. I’m going to keep my covenant. It makes me happy to think of it.
  But, as I said, we will not let them know that we are coming. And,
  Susan, Susan, you maybe will hear that last song of the robin.”

[Illustration: MANUFACTURES BUILDING AND ELECTRIC FOUNTAIN.]

  The old man paced the piazza, and hummed, in a broken voice,—

          “How dear to my heart are the scenes of my childhood,
             When fond recollection presents them to view;
           The orchard, the meadow, the deep tangled wildwood,
             And every loved spot which my infancy knew!

  “I used to know the man that made that song,” he said. “He was a son
  of a Revolutionary soldier who lived at Scituate. He went to live in
  New York. Strange that people will go to live so far away! I used
  to hear the boys sing it during the war,” he added, absently, “when
  they would get Thanksgiving boxes from home. Seems as though I could
  hear it now in the air: there are some songs that haunt one’s heart,
  Susan: it seems as though I could hear it far away. Listen!”

  He listened. The prairie air was still. He heard the song, but
  Susan—she did not hear. The wind rippled through the dry leaves of
  the cottonwoods over the three graves.

                  *       *       *       *       *

  There are probably no roads in our country that are so legend-haunted
  as those between Boston and Plymouth. The making of those roads by
  the Massachusetts and Plymouth Bay colonies was the first map of
  the nation. The men who built them, and guarded them by heavy stone
  walls, were the descendants of some of the best families of England,
  whose soul-training had led them to place principle above wealth,
  pleasure, or fame. On their simple rural farms they lived, attended
  the church and the folkmote, as the town meeting may be called, and
  they made the latter the pattern of all future republics.

  Their farms, with the gray stone walls, cool wells, and great elms,
  retaining their names, still remain. The purple swallows come to them
  as of old in the spring-time, and the ospreys, or fishing-hawks,
  drift over at noon, wheeling in the sun. The partridge and quail may
  still be found in the woodlands and woodland pastures, and a few
  woodpeckers may still be heard tapping the trees.

  The byways in their seclusion are even more poetic than the main
  highways. The wild grape and clematis there cover the sinking walls.
  The ancient graveyards are there, and their slate stones, with
  their curious death’s-heads and virtuous poetry, still may be seen
  zigzagging as it were among the bright sumachs. The slanting roofs
  are covered with moss, and the great barn doors open to the sea.

  It was down this way that the old man Martin Marlowe and his
  granddaughter rode in one of the last stage-coaches that ever
  passed down the winding roads by the sea,—past the homes of the two
  Presidents Adams, past the church of the eloquent Henry Ware, past
  the old Scituate farm, where Woodworth lived, who wrote “The Old
  Oaken Bucket,” to a once famous but now forgotten neighborhood on
  the North River, where a thousand ships had been built, and among
  them the one which first entered the Columbia River of Oregon, and
  that gave the river its name. The old Winslow place was near, as were
  the green farms on the Marshfield meadows, where Daniel Webster came
  to live, and the Winslow reservation, where live the last of the
  Wampanoags.

  The old man seemed dwelling in the past as the stage rattled along.

  “There are not many of them left now,” he said to Susan. “How I shall
  miss seeing my old friends! All that a man can have in this world is
  his friends, and when they go his world is gone.”

  He looked out on the great elms, which were flaming with color, and
  dropping their leaves in golden showers. The weather was warm and the
  air had a swampy smell.

  The old man began to tell the legends of the old houses and places as
  they passed along.

  “Susan, there’s where old Parson White used to live in the Indian
  days. His house stood in the meadow; there’s the chimney there
  yet—see?—down by the alder-bushes. He preached nigh on to seventy
  year, and he lived to be ninety. He preached to the Indians in
  Eliot’s time, when old Waban was living. One day a good Indian
  came to him, as I’ve hearn the old folks tell, and said to him,
  ‘Matthew—Mark—Luke—John—Jonah.’ And the tall parson talked to him
  about his soul and redemption and heaven, and then gave him a mug of
  cider to encourage him in his inquiries. It did. He came again, and
  the minister was busy writing one of his long sermons that turned the
  hour-glass twice. ‘Matthew—Mark—Luke—John—Jonah,’ said the Indian.
  But the parson’s mind was in the skies now. So the poor Indian
  repeated over the Scripture names again; but the parson’s mind was
  absent, thinking,—Parson White was great on thinking. Then the Indian
  pounded with his walking-stick, making a great noise after each name,
  and especially after ‘Jonah.’ That brought the old parson down from
  his Jacob’s ladder. ‘What do you mean?’ he shouted, rising up like a
  steeple. ‘Cider!’ said the Indian, and the poor parson dropped his
  face. He was discouraged, Susan.”

  The stage stopped here and there at the country stores, about whose
  doors hung woollens for winter wear, and on the wooden steps of which
  were barrels of apples, onions, and potatoes.

  One of the saddest sights on a New England byway is a dead church,
  with its broken tower and silent bell, in some neighborhood where the
  “boys” have nearly all gone to the cities and the West. The coach
  rolled by such a one, with its briery graveyard and broken wall. The
  old man saw it, and his memory of boyhood legends revived again.

  “Susan—Susan—Parson White preached his last sermon there. It is
  boarded up now. See the old bell that used to make the hills echo!
  Parson White had gone eighty then; almost ninety he must have been.

  “It was a Sunday morning in balm-breathing June, with the wild roses
  blooming, and the orioles singing, and the bobolinks toppling in
  the clover. The windows were open, and the shadows of the elms fell
  across them. The communion-table was spread in front of the tall
  pulpit, which was hung with silk curtains under the sounding-board.
  Parson White, he went up the pulpit stairs and began to pray. The
  old folks used to say that they never heard such a prayer as that.
  He seemed to be looking into heaven. Suddenly he stopped. There was
  a long silence. The church was so still you might have heard the
  chippering of the wrens in the old trees. He said then: ‘The horsemen
  of Israel, and the chariots thereof,’ Then he was silent again, and
  then he seemed talking to himself, and said, in a low voice:—

         “‘My willing soul would stay
            In such a frame as this,
          And sit and sing herself away
            To everlasting bliss.’

  He did not move again. Never. He lay there on the pulpit, his face
  encircled in the arms of his long black robe, and resting on the
  Bible. The deacons went up to him softly. He was dead.”

  The old man dropped his head in silence for a time. The coach rolled
  on its dusty way over the red and russet leaves that were falling in
  the sun.

  Little Susan was dreaming too,—of old Susan and haunted rooms and the
  fairy-like day of Thanksgiving.

  “Susan—Susan—we are near the old farm,” said the old man, starting.
  “There’s the gable just over the savin-trees,—there, with the
  woodbine on it, where the martin-boxes used to be. Many’s the time
  I’ve looked out of that window. I was young then, Susan; we do not
  live twice in this world.”

  A strange sound fell on the Western girl’s ears.

   “Going! going! How much am I offered for the old family cradle?
  Fifty cents? Fifty cents am I offered for the old family cradle?
  Fifty cents for this old oak cradle? One generation has slept in it,
  and it is good for another. Fifty cents am I offered?”

  The old man listened a moment, then thrust his head out of the
  coach-door, and said to the driver: “Hurry up! I want to bid on _that
  cradle_.”

  The driver cracked his whip. The coach rolled by a thin grove of
  trees that partly hid the yard from the way, and a strange scene was
  brought to view. A crowd of people, young and old, were gathered
  around an old gray farmhouse with an open door. There were vehicles
  of almost all kinds about the place, with the horses hitched to
  the trees. In the yard in front of the door was the furniture of
  the house, and on a high chair stood the tall form of a country
  auctioneer, crying the articles for sale in the singsong tone of
  the old travelling preachers,—a tone that must be first heard to be
  imitated.

  In the doorway, close by a great stone step, sat an old woman in
  a white cap and calico dress, and a handkerchief crossed over her
  breast. She was watching the sale. Her face was beautiful in its
  serenity, hope, and trust. Faith was written in it. She seemed to
  have a soul that had a life above all changes.

  “Is that aunt?” said Susan.

  “My girl, I do not know. It looks like her. Does she look like me?”

  The stage stopped. The driver called to the auctioneer: “Hold on!
  Here’s a man that wants to bid on that cradle.”

  The auctioneer ceased his singsong, and all eyes were turned on the
  old man and the girl alighting from the stage. No one knew them.

  “Now we are all ready,” began the auctioneer again. “The old
  oak cradle. How much am I offered for the old oak cradle? Fifty
  cents am I offered for the oak cradle? Some good people have been
  rocked in this old cradle, and it is good enough yet. Fifty cents.
  Seventy-five? Yes, the old gentleman who has just arrived bids
  seventy-five. Eighty—do I hear it? Eighty now for the old oak
  cradle? There were many prayers made over that old oak cradle.
  S-e-v-e-n-t-ee-five! Eighty—do I hear it? Are you all done?
  S-e-v-e-n-t-ee-five! Going, going, going! _Once_, do I hear the
  eighty? _Twice_, do I hear the eighty? Three times—third and last
  call—do I hear the eighty? Gone—to—What is your name, stranger?”

  “Cash,” said the old man, with a quivering lip, as he passed through
  the crowd, followed by the wondering girl.

  “Sold to Cash,” said the auctioneer. “What have we here? The little
  oak chair for the child at the table. Are you all ready to bid for
  the little oak chair for the child at the table? It is as old as the
  family, and as good as new. Look at it,—the little oak chair for the
  child at the table,—how much am I offered? Here is another—two of
  them. How much am I offered for them both?”

[Illustration: THE FORESTRY BUILDING.]

   The old man Marlowe and Susan take a seat on the great stone step,
  close to the feet of the serene old woman. Marlowe looks into her
  face.

  Her lip quivered.

  “You bought that cradle,” said she. “Were you ever here before?”

  “Yes, many years ago. I used to know your father.”

  “You did!—and my mother, too?”

  “Yes; they were good people.”

  “They are buried over there, under the savin-bushes,” said the old
  woman. “I was rocked in that there cradle, and my twin brother, who
  went out West. I wish that he could have had that cradle. I think
  of him all the time of late. He and a little granddaughter are all
  that’s left. The auctioneer spoke true—he did; there’s been many a
  prayer made over that cradle, and now it is gone out of the family.
  I’ve prayed that it might not be so. It will all be right by-and-by.
  The Lord is tedious, but He’s sure. I almost lose my faith sometimes,
  and I can hardly keep back my tears now. Why did you come here,
  stranger?”

  “To spend Thanksgiving. I used to live in this town.”

  “Have you any relations here?”

  “Yes, a sister. I came to visit her, and I want to buy some of the
  old furniture; it looks so natural.”

  “There’s to be no more Thanksgivings for me in this world. Stranger,
  it does seem rather hard. I’ve always been industrious, and have done
  my best. Stranger, it is hard when a poor lone woman like me, that
  never did any one harm, can neither die nor live. Did you ever have
  any trouble, stranger? You have? Then you do feel for me, don’t you?
  The Lord forgive me!”

  The voice of the auctioneer rang out, “How much am I offered?”

  “Fifty cents,” says old Marlowe, looking at the two chairs as the
  auctioneer held one up in either hand.

  “Fifty cents for two family chairs for children at the table.
  Oak—good as ever—fifty cents! Going, going, going, at fifty cents. Is
  that all? Fifty cents? Do I hear sixty? Sixty—do I hear it? Going,
  going; once—do I hear it? Twice—do I hear it? Three times—do I hear
  it? Are you all done? Fifty cents. Sold to—What shall I call you,
  stranger?”

  “Cash,” said the old man.

  “Cash again,” said the auctioneer.

  The old woman touches Marlowe on the shoulder: “Have you any
  children?”

  “No, my good woman. Only my grandchild here.”

  “What is her name?”

  “Susan.”

  “That is my name, stranger. My twin brother and I used to sit in
  those chairs. I wish I were able to save some of these things for
  him. It is hard, isn’t it, stranger? But you and I will never be
  young again. The withered stalk never blooms any more. I’ve ’most got
  through.”

  She looked out over the sunny fields in the last glow of the
  Indian-summer days.

  “Stranger, you came home to spend Thanksgiving. I’ll have my next
  Thanksgiving in a better world than this. I did hope to see my twin
  brother once more, but that can never be. The sun that goes down will
  find me a burden to the world. There’s the old clock; they’re going
  to sell that, too. It struck on the day that I was born, and at all
  the weddings and funerals and Thanksgiving days. Are you going to buy
  that, too? I wish you would. I have a good feeling for you,—somehow
  I’m drawn towards you. I feel as though you felt for me. I’ve wound
  that clock myself nigh on to sixty years.”

  “The old eight-day clock comes next. Many a day that clock has seen,
  and it is good yet. How much am I offered for the old family clock?
  Start it, some one. I’ll give five dollars for it myself.”

  “Six,” said the old man on the door-step.

  “Are you going to buy that, too?” said old Susan. “I’m proper glad to
  hear ye bid on that. How many times I’ve heard it strike one at the
  family funerals, and then seen the minister rise beside the coffin
  and say, ‘Man that is born of a woman is of few days and full of
  trouble.’ I used to hear it strike one at night, when I watched with
  my twin brother Martin, who went West, in the weeks and weeks when
  he laid between life and death with the typhus fever. I wish that he
  could be here to-day.

  “Stranger, do you know of what I’ve been thinkin’? Of course you
  don’t. I’ve just been wishing like, dreaming like, that brother
  Martin would come here, as you have come, and would bid off the old
  farm, and that I might die here at last in peace—where they all
  died. I’ve been dreamin’ just that dream. It comes to me. Oh, what a
  Thanksgiving this old heart would have, could such a dream as that
  come true!”

  “Six dollars I am offered. Six, six, six. Going, going, going. Do I
  hear seven?”

  “Seven,” bid a neighbor.

  “Seven—do I hear ten? Seven dollars am I offered. Yes, once eight,
  and nine. Do I hear ten? Ten, ten, ten—do I hear it?”

  “Ten,” said the old man on the step.

  “Ten I am offered. Do I hear the twelve? Ten, ten, ten. Going,
  going, going, at ten dollars. Once—do I hear it? Twice—do I hear it?
  Third and last call. Going at ten dollars, to—”

  “Cash,” said the old man.

  “Stranger,” said the auctioneer, “what shall we do with these things
  that you have bought?”

  The crowd gathered densely about the door-step to hear the reply.

  “You may leave them right where they are. I have a good use for them.”

  The parlor looking-glass was next offered. The old man on the step
  bought that also. Then the old empty parrot-cage, and he bought that.

  “I’m glad that you have bought the lookin’-glass,” said old Susan.
  “What if all the faces that have looked into it could appear again!
  What if I could see there my father and mother young again—and
  Martin! What does make me think so much of Martin of late? Seems as
  though sometimes he was hoverin’ around me. There, they are going
  to sell the Concord musket and the dinner-horn! How many times I’ve
  blown that old horn just at twelve o’clock, to call the folks to
  dinner! Martin learned me how to blow it when he was a boy. We used
  to blow a sea-shell at first.”

  The sale continued without any regard to the order of the value of
  the articles,—the parlor furniture, old school-books and almanacs,
  china and pewter mugs. The old man on the step bought them all.

  Mysterious looks began to pass from one to another of the country
  folks. Why was the quiet old man buying all those things? What was
  he going to do with them? Would he buy the house and farm? Had he
  any interest in the poor old woman who was watching him now with
  straining nerves and intense interest?

  After the sale of the furniture the auctioneer said: “We will next
  offer the house and farm. The old woman will show you the deeds.
  There is no encumbrance on the property. We will stop the sale for an
  hour. Then you will be ready for the finish. Stranger, where shall we
  put all these things that you have been buying?”

  “I’ll tell you later; I’m not ready to answer yet. Never mind
  me—don’t crowd around me, friends. I’m an honest man. Go and take
  your lunches under the trees.”

  There was a jingle of bells on the clear bright air. The bread-cart
  man was coming. The people bought gingerbread and bunns, and lounged
  under the cool trees in a spot of ground where stood a large and a
  small grindstone, and overhead hung scythes and corn-knives. There
  was a buzzing of voices, and talking in a suppressed tone, and great
  inquiry about the stranger who simply called himself “Cash,” and who
  was purchasing everything.

  The old woman now tried to find out the secret of the stranger’s
  interest in these things.

  “You and I must be about the same age,” she said.

  “Yes,” said the old man; “the same suns have lighted us both. They
  used to tell a ghost-story about the chambers here. My girl has often
  asked me about them. Did you ever see anything strange upstairs?”

  “No; but I found, just before the auction, some papers hidden behind
  a board. They read mighty curious, and were signed with what the
  writing said was blood.”

  “You don’t say?” said the old man, starting. “What were they?”

  “It was a covenant that some one had made with the Lord. I think that
  it was Martin’s. Seemed as though his father asked him to make it. It
  promised many things. There was one thing in it that made me write to
  him. Whoever made it promised to be faithful to _me_. The signature
  was faded. It was made on the day that the writer was propounded for
  church.”

  Martin Marlowe’s face fell. Had he been true to that covenant that he
  remembered so vividly?

  “Say, stranger,” said old Susan, “I hope you will excuse me; but what
  may your name be?”

  “Never mind my family history now. I will tell you later more about
  myself. What was the story about the haunted chamber? Tell it to my
  girl here.”

  “About Rachel, who raised red peppers, and used to appear with a
  calash over her head?”

  “Yes. That ghost was the terror of all the children and hired people.
  Rachel was an old maiden lady. She used to have charge of the balm
  bed, the sage bed, and the pepper bed, and the dried apples and red
  peppers, and sold them to get money for the church and her clothes.
  She ground the red peppers in the garret, and to keep the pepper
  dust from burning out her eyes, she used a calash, which was a great
  bonnet, with whalebone ribs, that stood up from the head all around
  as though it were hung on the air, and over the calash she wore a
  long green veil. She put over her body a long white nightgown; and
  when we went up to the top of the garret stairs to see her pound, she
  looked kind of awful and scary, like a picture in the old ‘Pilgrim’s
  Progress.’ When I heard that she had come back to haunt the old
  herb-room in the garret, and I pictured in my mind how she used
  to look, it fairly made my flesh creep. Of all ghosts I wouldn’t
  have liked to see old Rachel with her calash like a shay’s top and
  her pound, pound, pound. She used to punish me when I was a boy by
  snapping her thumb and finger on the top of my head. I remember it
  all as though it were yesterday. I once went up to the herb-room to
  get some—”

[Illustration: ENTRANCE TO EGYPTIAN THEATRE, STREET IN CAIRO.]

  “Not herbs, my good friend,” said Susan.

  “No; some preserves or cake. They used to keep the goodies there,
  and I had been going there pretty often in a quiet way, when I felt,
  just as I was bending over the marmalade-jar, a snap on the top of my
  head, and I looked up suddenly, and there was the most awful sight
  that I ever saw,—old Rachael herself, in her white nightgown, calash,
  and all. I scooted after the first glance, and rolled over and over
  down the first flight of stairs, and leaped down the second. No barn
  or chimney swift could have gone quicker. I didn’t sleep much for a
  long time after that, and I never dared to tell the story, because
  I was at the marmalade-jar when she appeared. I never told it to
  anybody until after I went away.

  “I used to lay awake until morning, and when I heard the wings of the
  swallows in the chimney my heart would beat like a trip-hammer, for I
  thought it was old Rachael and her pepper-mill. When the fowls crowed
  for day I would feel safe again, for no ghost ever could appear after
  the cock crew in the morning, so the old folks said. Susan, what do
  you think that ghost was?”

  “Oh, my good friend, how can I tell it now? I think—oh, I know it
  was poor old grandmother! She scared Martin once in that way to keep
  him—oh, how can I say it?—to keep him from getting at her plum-cake.”

  “How do you know?”

  “She told me so, and told me never to tell.”

  The two looked at each other.

  “That accounts for it. I always thought it was kind o’ strange that
  they should have whalebone calashes in another world.”

  “Stranger, how familiar you seem to be with this old place, the
  swallows in the chimney and all! You say you used to know our folks.
  Any relation?”

  “I used to work for your father.”

  “Did ye?”

  The two looked at each other—after fifty years.

  “Somehow I almost feel related,” said old Susan.

                  *       *       *       *       *

  The shining hour of noon was now passed. The auctioneer rang his bell.

   “Are you ready for the sale of the farm? Thirty acres and the house
  and buildings. Clear deed. How much am I offered? Some one start the
  farm. Been in the same family one hundred and thirty years. How much
  am I offered?”

  “Five hundred dollars,” said a well-to-do-looking farmer named Pool.

  “Five hundred dollars. Do I hear the six? Five hundred dollars am I
  offered. Do I hear the six? Five hundred dollars.”

  “Six,” bid another.

  “Seven,” another.

  “Eight.”

  “Nine.”

  “Nine hundred dollars I am offered. Do I hear the thousand? Nine
  hundred dollars. Nine, nine, nine. Going, going, nine hundred
  dollars. One thousand—do I hear it? Nine hundred dollars. Are you all
  done? Going, going—”

  “One thousand dollars.”

  The voice came from the old man on the step. Old Susan rocked
  violently, and appeared greatly agitated. The people gathered in a
  close mass around the door-step, all eyes fixed upon the venerable
  stranger.

  “One thousand dollars. Do I hear eleven hundred? One thousand dollars
  am I offered. Going, going, going. Once, twice, third and last call,
  going, going, going, for one thousand dollars. The hammer is about to
  fall. One th-o-u-s-a-n-d dollars. Sold.”

  There was a deep silence that followed the fall of the hammer.

  “Gone,” said the old woman, and she threw her apron over her white
  head and bent over, adding: “I am homeless now. I never thought to
  see a day like this.”

  “What is to be done with these things?” asked the auctioneer.

  The old man rises. His girl stands up beside him.

  “Susan,” said he.

  Old Susan uncovered her pitiful face.

  “Susan, what will you have done with these things? I have bought them
  for _you_.”

  Susan stops her rocking. She looks dazed. Her face is upturned, and
  her blue eye looks piercingly into the eye of the tall old man.

  “I would have you have them. You do pity me, don’t you? It will do me
  good to think that _you_ have them. You have spoken to me kindly.”

  “The furniture shall all be brought back into the house again,” says
  the quiet old man. “The cradle, clock, and looking-glass shall all be
  placed where they were before.”

  “To whom are the papers to be made out?” asks the auctioneer.

   “My good friend, we shall need no new deeds. The old ones will do.
  I used to know the family when I was a boy, and Susan’s father and
  mother did much for me. To-morrow is Thanksgiving, and I shall spend
  it here. I’m going to be good to Susan for the old folks’ sake.”

  He bends over old Susan. She sits like one dead. He takes her
  withered hand, stoops down and kisses her, and says,—

  “I’ll let the place to her.”

  There was a silence in the air that Indian-summer afternoon, and for
  many minutes the silence was unbroken. A woodpecker tapped a hollow
  tree at last, and a sea-bird on wide wings went screaming by.

  “Let the place to me?” says old Susan. “Stranger, you are good, like
  one sent forth out of the doors of heaven, but I have no money. I
  must be plain, stranger. I have no money, and how are these old hands
  to earn any? Look at them. Their work is done.”

  She bends her gray head.

  “Stranger, I want to say something to you in private. I have
  something on my soul, and it troubles me. They have kept back a part
  of the price.”

  “What?”

  “The neighbors, some of them, the Brewster boys, they’ve driven away
  my Thanksgiving turkeys.”

  “Why, my good woman?”

  “So that the auctioneer should not sell them. The neighbors said
  that my Thanksgiving turkeys should not be sold. Now that was kind
  in ’em, wasn’t it? But it wasn’t quite right. I’ve always done just
  the thing that I thought to be right. My motto has been, ‘I will be
  what I ought to be.’ I’m poor, stranger, but, except the turkeys, my
  conscience is clear. My folks were all good people, as you know, if
  you used to work here when a boy, notwithstanding that grandmother
  used to keep the children away from the herb-room with old Rachel’s
  gown and calash. Now, stranger, what would you do? The folks here
  wouldn’t like it if I were to tell the auctioneer; they’re too good
  to me. But I must tell now; I must be honest, stranger. You are so
  good to me. I don’t understand it. It is all a wonderment; but the
  Lord will make it plain. Seems as though I was dreaming.”

  She looks out over the hills, which are flaming with autumn glows.
  She starts.

   “Stranger, there’s one other thing that I want to tell you. There’s
  another thing that I’ve kept back. But that is honest. My twin
  brother Martin had a violin, and he left it here. I’ve felt that it
  isn’t theirs; it’s his. He used to sing in the church over there. You
  may see the steeple now. And he used to play on the violin.”

  There was a new movement among the people in the yard. One of the
  neighbors came up to the steps.

  “It’s too bad, Susan; they’ve found those turkeys. The dog scented
  ’em out, and he’s driving ’em home. It is too bad; they might have
  left ye a Thanksgiving dinner.”

  There was great gobbling in the hillside pasture. A flock of
  turkeys, one of which was white, was half running and half flying
  towards the house, followed by the auctioneer’s dog. One of the
  gobblers had lost his tail feathers, and he flew up in a zigzag way,
  and alighted in a maple-tree. Another turkey followed him, flying
  heavily and clumsily, and crying, almost like a human voice, “Quit!
  quit!”

  “Stranger,” said old Susan, “seems’s though that turkey spoke, as
  Balaam’s turkey, if he had one, might have done. Stranger, I raised
  them turkeys myself, and I hoped that I might have one myself; and
  that perhaps—I dreamed of it, stranger—perhaps my twin brother
  Martin, who went out West, might be here, and that we might have one
  of them for Thanksgiving.”

  “I’ll buy the turkeys for you.”

  “You—well, you are proper good. But I don’t understand these things.
  I’ve never been used to receiving anything from strangers, though the
  neighbors have always been good to me. They tried not to have the
  farm sold, but it was the law. Stranger, it had to be—it was the law.”

  The auctioneer mounted the bench again, rang his bell, and swung his
  hammer.

  “There’s one thing we’ve overlooked. Hear, all! Here are the things
  that everybody wants. Turkeys—to-morrow is Thanksgiving. A fine lot
  of fat turkeys, and a white one. Just look at that fat old gobbler
  up in that tree! One seldom sees a finer bird than that. And look at
  that hen-turkey—”

  “Quit! quit!” exclaimed the beautiful bird, in great astonishment, on
  seeing all eyes turned towards her.

  “That’s the mother turkey,” said old Susan. “She’s lost her family
  before. She is a cosset turkey. I raised her in the chimney-corner.
  She is used to coming into the house to be fed.”

  “How much am I offered for this fine lot of turkeys? Just a dozen
  of them. Twelve dollars. I am offered twelve dollars. Do I hear the
  thirteen? Twelve dollars, twelve dollars. Thirteen—thirteen I am
  offered. Thirteen—fourteen. Fifteen—do I hear it? Fourteen dollars.
  Going, going, going. Once, do I hear it? Twice, do I hear it? Third
  and last call—f-o-u-r-t-e-e-n dollars.”

  He lifted his hammer.

  “Fifteen.”

  “Fifteen dollars—fifteen I am offered. Going, going, going, for
  fifteen dollars. Are you all done? Going for fifteen dollars to—”

  “MARTIN MARLOWE,” said the old man in a firm voice.

  He stood up and uncovered his white head. Old Susan’s form dropped
  together as though she had been smitten. She buried her face in her
  lap, and sobbed as she used to do in childhood.

  The neighbors gather silently around the door-step, among the myrtles
  and bouncing-bet. Some are whispering, some laughing, and a few are
  crying.

  “Susan,” says the old man, “get me my violin.”

  The old woman sent for the instrument, and the old man saw that it
  had not been wholly out of use. He tuned it, and lifted it into the
  air. “Susan, we used to sing together in church, over there. What did
  we use to say on Thanksgiving days?

  “I remember, neighbors. I’m going to play that hymn. My voice is
  almost gone, but I want you to sing it with me.”

  He lifts the bow. “Tune—‘Hamburg.’”

  The music floated out on the mellow autumn air, the violin playing as
  in the old church days. Before the people ran the river to the sea.
  The air was still; nature seemed listening.

           “God is the Refuge of His saints
              When storms of sharp distress invade;
            Ere we can offer our complaints,
              Behold Him present with His aid.

           “Let mountains from their seats be hurled
              Down to the deep and buried there,
            Convulsions shake the solid world,
              Our faith shall never yield to fear.

           “Loud may the troubled ocean roar,
              In sacred peace our souls abide,
            While every nation, every shore,
              Trembles and dreads the swelling tide.

           “There is a stream whose gentle flow
              Supplies the city of our God,
            Life, love, and joy still gliding through,
              And watering our divine abode.

           “That sacred stream, thy Holy Word,
              Our grief allays, our fear controls;
            Sweet peace thy promises afford,
              And give new strength to fainting souls.

           “Zion enjoys her Monarch’s love,
              Secure against a threatening hour;
            Nor can her firm foundation move,
              Built on His truth, and armed with power.”

  “Now sing the Doxology!” He lifted his bow again. People turn aside
  their faces to hide their tears. Then the strains of thanksgiving
  rose up under the glimmering trees. And old Susan stood up and sung.

  It is near sunset now. The red sky shines through the skeleton limbs
  of the still trees. The crows are cawing afar over a dead corn-field.
  The jaws are calling in the savin-bushes. Old Susan looks into her
  brother’s face. She takes little Susan by the hand.

  A bird comes flying through the air out of the woods and alights on
  the top of an elm. It has a red breast, which shines in the sunset.
  It lifts its brown wings joyfully and begins to sing.

  It was the last song of the robin.[1]

[1] This story is used by permission of Messrs. Harper and Brothers. I
wrote it originally for the Thanksgiving number of “Harper’s Weekly,”
1893.




[Illustration: ELECTRICITY AND MINES BUILDINGS.]

                             CHAPTER II.

    THE STORY OF THE OPENING OF THE WORLD’S COLUMBIAN EXPOSITION.


A single member of the Folk Lore Society was in Chicago at the opening
of the Exposition. He returned a few days after the event. It was one
of the plans of this Society to have its members give accounts of
the new places they visited, and a meeting was called on the return
of this fortunate member to hear him relate the story of the May Day
opening of the Fair.

The story[2] increased the interest among the members in Mr. Marlowe’s
visit. What suggestions might not Mr. Marlowe have to make?

[2] This account was written by Mr. C. A. Stephens for the “Youth’s
Companion.”


                     MAY DAY AT THE WORLD’S FAIR.

  It was almost twelve o’clock on the opening day of the World’s
  Fair. President Cleveland was on the grand stand in front of the
  Administration Building. The triumphant Columbian March had been
  rendered by the great orchestra; the director-general had given
  his admirable address; the ode and prophecy had been read, and the
  President was making his brief speech of the opening hour.

[Illustration: ADMINISTRATION BUILDING AND COURT OF HONOR.]

  “Look sharp! He will touch the button in a moment more! Watch for the
  flags and the fountains!”

  Massed before the platform, and extending away down the grand square
  toward the Peristyle, still streaming in through the broad courts,
  thronging the immense façades and capacious balconies of the mighty
  buildings, and even perched by scores and by hundreds on the lofty
  battlements and amidst the huge statuary groups of the roofs, were
  wellnigh four hundred thousand people.

[Illustration: OPENING DAY PROCESSION.]

  It was a vast oceanic crowd, gathered from every land and nation of
  the globe to celebrate the inaugural day of the Columbian Exposition.

  Turks, Arabs, Singhalese, and Malays; Algerians, Dahometans,
  Coreans, Samoans, Egyptians, and Eskimos, as well as Japanese,
  French, Germans, Spaniards, and Russians, were represented and mixed
  throughout that great throng, to which also were added a hundred or
  more painted and feathered Sioux Indians.

  These last, in fact, were the only true, original Americans present,
  for in one sense all others are immigrants.

  Although the preparations had been delayed by a long, cold, driving
  rainstorm, word had gone abroad that on Monday, May first, the
  World’s Fair would be opened, and foul weather did not keep the
  people at home.

  When the President arrived, shortly before eleven o’clock, the sun,
  for the first time in several days, broke through the dark, low-lying
  clouds; but trailing fogs still half veiled the domes, towers, and
  finials of the gigantic buildings. Never, as it seemed to those
  who have marked their progress toward completion, had these huge
  structures looked so enormous, as now that their foundations were
  encompassed and blackened by the innumerable multitudes, while their
  domes and roofs were looming, half concealed, in the mist-clouds.

  The magnitude of the grand square and the vastness of the assemblage
  alike defied the power of the human voice to fill or reach. The
  prayer and the ode were heard by but few. But the voice of the
  President was stronger, and audible farther; and when, advancing,
  amidst a tremendous outburst of cheers, he began his short address,
  the opening sentence, admirable in its simple modesty, “I am here,
  my fellow-citizens, to join in the congratulations which befit this
  occasion,” penetrated to a greater distance, and stimulated remote
  areas of the throng to try to approach nearer and hear more.

  The pressure of these converging masses of humanity soon began to
  be felt alarmingly by the central concourse, directly in front of
  the platform. The lines of stalwart guards, although aided and
  re-enforced by platoons of United States infantry, were powerless
  to withstand this immense inward movement. Guards and soldiers
  were pushed aside, and borne on by the resistless pressure. Their
  brandished swords and shouts appeared not to be noticed or heeded;
  and for a time it seemed as if hundreds, perhaps thousands, would be
  borne down and crushed under foot.

  Many women fainted, and were supported bodily by those near them; nor
  could the Red Cross chairs gain access, for a time, to take them away
  to the emergency hospitals.

[Illustration: STREET SCENE,—OPENING DAY.]

  The crowd swayed to and fro, oscillating rhythmically, and displaying
  within itself currents and counter-currents of human beings which
  met and mutually checked each other. At last, as if from restored
  equilibrium, the tumult ceased.

[Illustration: ADMINISTRATION BUILDING.]

  By good fortune no one had been seriously injured; but the spectacle
  of resistless might, presented by this movement of three hundred
  thousands of people, will not soon be forgotten by those who
  witnessed it from the platform.

  From here and there in the great tract of human heads and faces,
  bursts of cheering rose at intervals, and were responded to from
  opposite quarters; and it was amidst such scenes as these that the
  President finished his speech and advanced to the little triple dais
  of oak and velvet, draped with the national colors, and pressed the
  electric key, or “button,” by means of which the great Allis engine
  in Machinery Hall was set in motion.

  The same key also gave the signal to all the flagmen, fountain-men,
  cannoneers, and boatmen on the lagoons, to enact their parts in the
  great programme of display.

  But louder even than the artillery salutes and the shrieking of
  steam whistles was the mighty roar of applause from the multitude.
  It was, in truth, _vox populi_: the voice of the people in their
  united might. Then for a few moments a kind of silence fell, and the
  great sea of faces was seen to be rapt and intent on the brilliant
  spectacle of the unfurling flags, and leaping white jets and
  spray-bursts from the fountains.

  On the instant, at the touch of the button, the great buildings
  turned suddenly resplendent with gay colors: the flags, ensigns,
  streamers, gonfalons, and emblems of all nations. In a moment the
  stately “white city of palaces” had grown deliriously gay with bright
  bunting; and on the lagoons swiftly propelled gondolas, in Venetian
  red and blue, mingled with the even brighter-hued electric launches.

  And over all—a curious, pleasing feature of the hour—wheeled hundreds
  of white gulls, visitors from the great lake just outside, whose
  peculiar wild cries blended with the human acclamations.

  The President had spoken, and had opened the Exposition. The brief
  ceremonies were over, and the mighty concourse in Administration
  Square melted away, in streamlets and groups, for a day of
  sight-seeing in the grounds.

  Many made their way to the Manufactures Building, to behold the
  largest edifice in the world, and also in the hope of gaining another
  glimpse of the President and Cabinet, who were soon to proceed
  thither in company with the Duke of Veragua, a direct descendant, in
  the eleventh generation, of Christopher Columbus.

  Almost as many more turned toward Machinery Hall, to see the huge
  engines and dynamos which had been so recently set in motion. The
  rest distributed themselves in many directions through the grounds.

  Then indeed it was apparent that half a million of people may be
  present at the Exposition without crowding or mutual inconvenience.
  From many points of view, in fact, no one would now have suspected
  that an unusual number of visitors were on the grounds. The great
  squares, plazas, avenues, courts, and interspaces swallowed them up,
  and if one may use the expression, gaped for more.

  Eighty thousand may visit the Manufactures Building at one time.
  Agricultural Building has room for thirty thousand, Machinery Hall
  for as many more, and so on of all the other great structures. A
  million of people may be present at the Fair on a single day without
  serious obstruction to sight-seeing.

  The four hundred thousand or more who attended the May-day opening
  were a remarkably quiet and orderly assemblage. Very few dissensions
  or disturbances of any kind occurred. Few rogues were present, so far
  as known; if present, they contented themselves with sight-seeing.
  But one pickpocket attempted to ply his vocation, and he was detected
  in the act.

  After the opening exercises, the great assemblage gave an observer
  the impression of being unusually silent, as if awed by the grandeur
  and magnitude of the buildings. On every hand people were seen to be
  gazing in absorbed contemplation. Foreigners present remarked this
  silence of the people with surprise, it was so unlike the vivacious
  chatter of a European crowd. Americans are unemotional, irresponsive,
  stupid, they exclaimed.

  They failed to understand the American type of mind. Our people were
  beholding, intelligently comparing, estimating, _thinking_; and one
  who really thinks is not apt to chatter. These silent gazers were
  taking in the height, breadth, beauty, and magnificent variety of the
  great Exposition,—taking it in and storing it away for future use.

[Illustration: MACHINERY HALL.]




[Illustration: PORT OF CHICAGO.]

                             CHAPTER III.

                THE FOLK-LORE SOCIETY’S QUEER STORIES.


The Folk-Lore Society which became a part of the Village Improvement
Society in West Roxbury, used to have Story-Telling Nights, and on
these occasions elderly people were invited to attend and relate old
village stories. The Folk-Lore story is a very interesting department
of Folk-Lore; and of all places in America, the towns that follow
the windings of the Charles River, are rich in quaint old tales. The
Brook Farm-House, now the German Orphan Asylum, sent into the world
a coterie of magic story-tellers. The old houses around the Dedham
Woods all have their legends. West Roxbury and the Newtons are haunted
places.

Among the popular subjects of this antique story-telling, are “The
Old New England Ghost Story,” and “Funny Tales of Old Independence
Days.”

There were several of these stories that were particularly popular.
One of them was the reading of that masterpiece of old wonder-books,
known as “The Devil and Tom Walker,” a warning to usurers,
speculators, and all over-reaching people.

[Illustration: GOVERNMENT BUILDING.]

Stories of “Lord Timothy Dexter” and old New England Ghost Stories
were among the interesting narratives that had entertained the
society. We give two of these,—BLINGO THE BLACKSMITH, OR LORD
TIMOTHY DEXTER’S POET and THE DARBY RING.

[Illustration: THE AGRICULTURAL BUILDING.]


                       BLINGO, THE BLACKSMITH.

  Tommy Topp sat sunning himself in the wide open door of Blingo’s
  blacksmith shop, when a cloud of dust appeared in the highway; a
  chariot presently broke into view from the dusty cloud, and four
  black horses stopped under the golden elms that shaded a rustic
  watering-trough near the rural smithy.

  This was a strange event. People did not ride in “chariots” in
  Massachusetts during the last century, as a rule, and never in a
  chariot like this.

[Illustration: MACMONNIES (COLUMBIAN) FOUNTAIN.]

  The vehicle was not of the classic Roman pattern, such as swept
  under the triumphal arches in the purple days of the emperors; nor,
  indeed, a state coach like the disjointed affairs of the days of
  good Queen Anne. But it was as lively and picturesque in color as a
  band carriage of to-day, and it was ornamented with a very curious
  coat-of-arms, the design of which was mysterious, and probably was
  intended to be so.

  Tommy Topp started up with eyes wide with wonder. Blingo dropped an
  iron whiffle-tree that he was making, and ran to the door, shading
  his eyes with his sooty hand.

[Illustration: THE PERISTYLE.]

  The horses having drank at the watering-trough, the liveried
  coachman, or charioteer, drove them toward the door, exclaiming,
  “Whoa!” in an imperial tone, as a footman alighted, in a glory of
  shining buttons.

  The door of the chariot was opened, and another wonder appeared
  in the shape of an old man in a cocked hat, cape-cloak, and
  knee-buckles, carrying a gold-headed cane. He rose up from under a
  kind of canopy, and said in a terrific tone:—

[Illustration: AUDITORIUM. LAKE FRONT. PALMER HOUSE AND STATE STREET.
AUDITORIUM DINING ROOM. CHICAGO HOTELS.]

  “_Where’s_ the blacksmith?”

  The word “where” rasped the very air.

  “Ah, ah—I see,—Lord Dexter,” stammered Blingo. “You do me great
  honor. How can I serve you? What can I do for you?”

  The old man turned to his coachman, and said, laconically,—

  “You talk with him.”

  “One of the horses has cast a shoe,” said the coachman.

  The blacksmith at once examined the foot of the horse,—a matter in
  which Tommy Topp took little interest, as that was a common affair.
  The boy’s eyes were riveted on the infirm but pompous old man, as he
  hobbled about with the aid of his gold-headed cane.

  The strange restlessness of his eyes would have excited the curiosity
  of any one, and seemed to fascinate Tommy, whose life had been
  uneventful, but who had a very lively imagination.

  The old man took a few turns under the trees, through which the
  sunlight was sifting that bright, mellow afternoon. Then he turned
  suddenly and exclaimed in a tone of command,—

  “Plummer, get out.”

  Another marvel appeared, a marvel to Tommy, and a spectacle that
  would have been equally exciting to almost any one outside of the
  sea-town of Newburyport and its neighborhoods.

  Out of a richly embroidered or figured robe rose a figure covered by
  a cloak that was decorated with stars and fringes. It was a poet,—an
  unusual curiosity, for poets were not common in those days. He, too,
  had a cocked hat, large silver knee-buckles, and a gold-headed cane.

  Tommy had heard of Jonathan Plummer, the former fish-peddler, who
  had discovered that he could make rhymes, and had been appointed
  laureate by “Lord” Timothy Dexter, whose château, with its remarkable
  statues and gilded eagle, looked down from a high street on the
  blue harbor of Newburyport. To Tommy, this transformation of a poor
  fish-peddler into the poet of the self-created “lord” was one of the
  most marvellous events since the days of which he had read in the
  “Thousand and One Nights.”

  The poems of Jonathan Plummer are still to be found in the quaint
  lore of antiquarian societies, in whose safe deposits so much of the
  world’s genius has to wait appreciation.

  Who was this strange man, thus impatiently waiting for the shoeing of
  his horse, who so greatly excited the curiosity of the Yankee boy?

  A more picturesque answer cannot be given than that presented in the
  words of Jonathan Plummer, the poet, quoted from a long poem which
  relates his master’s history:—

         “Lord Dexter is a man of fame;
          Most celebrated is his name,
          More precious far than gold that’s pure
          Lord Dexter shines forevermore.”

[Illustration: GOVERNMENT BUILDING.]

  It will be seen that the poet sometimes used imperfect rhymes.

         “His house is white, and trimmed with green;
          For many miles it may be seen.
          It shines as bright as any star;
          The fame of it has spread afar.

         “Lord Dexter, like King Solomon,
          Had gold and silver by the ton,
          And bells to churches he hath given,
          To worship the Great King of Heaven.”

  The Arabian kings had their astrologers, and so had other kings in
  the Middle Ages. “Lord” Dexter was as famous for his intimacy with
  fortune-tellers as for his garden of statues of heroes, among which
  his own effigy occupied two pedestals at Newburyport.

[Illustration: THE TRANSPORTATION BUILDING.]

  He was on the way to Lynn, when he drove up before Blingo’s door, to
  visit “Moll” Pitcher, a woman who was reputed to have the gift of
  second sight, and who “told fortunes by tea-cups.”

  “Lord” Dexter, as he was called, but really Timothy Dexter, of
  Newburyport, was a real and very famous character of the last
  century. He was a mildly insane man, who had acquired a large fortune
  by trading adventurously at sea. The grotesque fact of his sending
  warming-pans to hot climates, and of the ship’s captain selling them
  for ladles for molasses and returning with a fortune, was an old-time
  wonder-tale, as well as the joke of his writing a book called “A
  Pickle for the Knowing Ones,” and putting all the punctuation marks
  on the last page, with the direction to the readers to “Pepper the
  dish to suit themselves.”

  His strange mansion and gardens and statues are still to be seen
  pictured in old books, as is his own portrait in costume, with
  embroidered vest, cocked hat, and laced trousers. There were many
  stories of this eccentric man who so greatly enjoyed the fancy that
  he was a lord.

  Curious as is this history, well-known to the old New England
  families, it is hardly more so than that of “Moll” Pitcher, who
  figures in one of Whittier’s poems, and who was equally celebrated as
  an odd character in New England a century ago, when trading by sea
  was the principal business along the coast.

  This strange woman seems to have been sincere in her belief that
  she possessed the gift of “second sight,”—an hallucination that she
  probably inherited from her grandfather, who thought that he was a
  “wizard,” whatever that may have been.

  The sailors went to consult her in regard to their voyages, and
  crews sometimes refused to depart from port if her predictions were
  unfavorable. She had a strong, masculine face, with something hidden
  behind it; a rather kindly face withal, but self-conscious and keen.

  Apart from her hallucination and its evil influences, she was a good
  and self-respecting woman. The simple cottage where she lived was
  visited for many years after her death, which occurred in 1813, by
  collectors of traditions and folk-lore, and by nearly all strangers
  who made a pilgrimage to Lynn.

  Like Lord Dexter, this woman seems to have been mildly insane. The
  two seemed to be confidential friends, and Dexter used to ride over
  to Lynn to consult with her. He was reputed to have gained a part of
  his wealth by the aid of her divining tea-cups.

  Blingo soon shod the horse. The imaginary “lord” and his plebeian
  poet entered the coach. The driver mounted his box, and the footman
  his post. There was a crack of the whip, a rush of the startled black
  horses, and a great cloud of dust rose again, as the grotesque
  vehicle wheeled away under the glimmering autumn leaves, in the
  direction of the blue capes of Lynn.

  As it passed from the view of the humble smithy, Blingo the
  blacksmith and Tommy Topp sat down beside each other in the open
  door, and discussed the import of this curious event. The effect of
  this harlequinade on the mind of the old blacksmith and the boy was
  to make them ill at ease in their simple stations of life.

  “This is a strange world,” said Blingo,—“a very strange, strange
  world. Look at Timothy Dexter. He got rich by accident, and thinks
  he’s a lord. Here I have to work hard all day in order to live, and
  pay my honest debts, and then have nothing left for old age. That man
  never worked as I work a day in his life. Now he’s going to see that
  lying old fortune-teller. It’s all wrong, yet see how he prospers! I
  declare I lose faith in everything.”

  The sun was sinking over the autumn hills in mingled lustres
  of vermilion and gold. The shadows were darkening in the woods
  and orchards. Everywhere the crickets were chirping in the
  fading grasses, and their lonesome notes only added to the honest
  blacksmith’s dissatisfaction. There are times when even a true heart
  becomes discouraged.

  “Blingo!” said Tommy, “I’m thinkin’ that _we_ might be rich.”

  “Are you? I should like to know how?”

  “We might get Moll Pitcher to tell our fortunes, as well as Lord
  Dexter. I have been told something that I believe is true.”

  “What’s that?”

  “I’ve been told that there is a pot of gold hidden in the High Rock
  of Lynn.”

  “Who told you _that_?”

  “Grandma Pennypacker.”

  There was a thoughtful silence.

  “Well, what if there is?” continued Blingo.

  “I’ve a plan,” said Tommy, hesitatingly. “I’d like to go and ask Moll
  Pitcher if she’ll tell me where the money-pot is hidden. And then if
  she tells me we can go and dig it up, and you can have half of the
  gold and I will have half. That will be fair. Everybody knows it’s
  up there somewheres, but no one knows where. She only asks three
  shillings to look into her tea-cup. And then—and then—perhaps we
  might ride in a chariot and have a big house.”

  There had been a legend for nearly a hundred years in Lynn that
  certain pirates landed on the coast, and buried treasures at High
  Rock or Dungeon Rock, two well-known places near the village. Three
  of these men were captured and taken to England, but a third one,
  Thomas Veale, continued to live there for many years, but, it is
  supposed, was buried in the rocks by the earthquake of 1658.

[Illustration: THE HORTICULTURAL BUILDING.]

  This legend, as is usual with legends, grew with years, and it is
  still repeated in Lynn. It filled the popular fancy more than one
  hundred years ago, and was especially vivid in Lord Timothy Dexter’s
  day.

  Visions of riches began to expand in the boy’s mind, and his mental
  mood perceptibly affected the honest soul of Blingo.

  “Think what we might do if we were only rich!” said the boy, with
  eager eyes.

  “I don’t know. I’m afraid we shouldn’t feel just honest as we do now,
  if we had money that we had not earned ourselves, and that didn’t
  belong to us,” said Blingo. “It’s a great thing to feel that one’s
  honest.”

  “But the money-pot don’t belong to anybody. It’s as much yours and
  mine as any one’s. It belongs to the man that finds it.”

  “Yes, yes; p’r’aps so; p’r’aps not; and p’r’aps I’d lose my own
  respect if I was to let you go to a fortune-teller to find it.
  Stands to reason that the Lord don’t reveal His secrets through Moll
  Pitcher’s tea-cups; and if He don’t _who_ does? That’s what I’d like
  to know—who does? It’s the Evil One himself.”

  The boy sat silent. The sounds around the farm-houses were echoed
  here and there,—the dog’s bark and the chore-boy’s whistle. Now and
  then a light gust of wind, like the passing of a messenger unseen,
  shook down the yellow leaves, and left a rustling in the withered
  trees.

  Afar, a bell was ringing in a steeple of Lynn, and nearer there was a
  rumble of cart-wheels laboring under a weight of corn.

  “There is a great deal of comfort,” said Blingo, after this pause, as
  if talking to himself, “there is a great deal of comfort to be taken
  with money if it can be got honestly.”

  “But _I’ll_ go to the fortune-teller.”

  “That wouldn’t help me inwardly. I’m afeard it wouldn’t be right for
  me to allow you to do what I wouldn’t like to do myself, and I never
  heard of any good that ever come from consulting tea-grounds. Still—”
  and there was another pause—“Still, money would be handy with a wife
  and seven children, and gray hairs comin’. Yes, it would.”

  The word “still” settled the question with Tommy, and he started
  up and walked away without another word. He had almost reached the
  decision to pay a visit to the Lynn fortune-teller, after the example
  of Lord Dexter. As he hurried home that wish was confirmed, and he
  fell asleep in the attic to dream of fortune and fame, chariots and
  poets, and a château overlooking the blue capes of the sea.

[Illustration: MACHINERY HALL.]

  The next morning Tommy arose, and after breakfast started in the
  direction of Lynn. The first pause in his rapid journey he made at
  Blingo’s smithy.

  “Blingo, I’m goin’.”

  “Do tell!” said Blingo, dropping his hammer. “Well, it may be right,
  but I don’t feel quite right about it. Still, I would not fly into
  the face of good fortune. Here, she’ll charge you three shillings for
  lookin’ into the tea-cup, and I’ll pay my part. Here it is.”

  Tommy took the money. Then his feet flew along the path by the
  side of the turnpike. He did not stop again until he reached the
  fortune-teller’s door.

  The simple cottage of Moll Pitcher was gay with the last blossoms
  of a morning-glory vine. Tommy paused to wonder a moment at the
  pile of variegated bloom, when the small front door opened, and the
  fortune-teller herself appeared, with an inquiring face.

  “The frost has spoiled them,” said she, seeing Tommy looking at the
  morning-glories. “They will all die in a few days; it is a pity.
  Won’t you come in?”

  Tommy entered the solitary cottage, and was shown a chair in a
  simple, plain room.

  “I’ve come to ask you about something,” he said. “I’m poor. We’re
  all poor at home, and—and—I—I wish I had money. I’ve come to see if
  you’ll help me to find some.”

  “To find some? Mercy, child,—

         “If I only knew, if I only knew,
          What do you think that I would do?”

  She sat down in a patched chair, and rocked to and fro.

  “They say that you know everything,—all the secrets of the hidden
  treasures, where the money-pots are, and all,” ventured Tommy.

  She looked the lad sharply in the face with her keen eyes, then
  smiled and said:—

         “If I only knew, if I only knew,
          What do you think that I would do?”

  There was another silence, which Tommy ventured to break.

  “Would you be willing to look into the tea-cup for me? I’ve brought
  the pay with me.”

  “What for?” asked the old woman.

  “To tell me where the pirates hid the money-pot,” said Tommy, his
  voice trembling.

  “Mercy on ye, boy,—

         “If I only knew, if I only knew,
          What do you think that I would do?”

  There was another long silence. Tommy was very nervous; he waited
  until it seemed to him he could wait no longer, and then he asked,
  faintly, “What _would_ you do, if you only knew?”

  She drew her chair near to him. “Listen. What would I do? I’d go and
  get it for _myself_. Now you’d better go home, my lad. This is all I
  can do for you this morning. Go to work and honestly earn your money.
  There, don’t say that Moll Pitcher has not given you good advice, and
  I won’t charge you anything for it.”

  The disappointed boy dragged his feet back to the smithy over the
  highways and byways during the long autumn afternoon, and sank
  down at last on the doorsill of the shop, where the vision of Lord
  Dexter’s magnificence had appeared to him.

  Blingo came and leaned over him.

  “Well, what did she tell you?”

  “She couldn’t find it,” said Tommy.

  “What did she say?”

  “She only said if she knew where the money was, she’d get it
  _herself_.”


                         THE “DARBY RING.”[3]

  When I was young, it was common to hear boys upon the skating ponds
  speak of “cutting the Darby,” by which expression they were supposed
  to indicate a swift ring movement upon the ice. The term, I believe,
  is still used, although comparatively few people may be acquainted
  with its origin. It came into use through a very singular occurrence,
  which for a time was the one great local event of a considerable
  farming and maritime region stretching along the northeastern shore
  of Narragansett Bay.

  In the summer of 1798, many respectable persons, whose homes were
  in the pleasant towns of Bristol, Warren, and Barrington, R. I.,
  together with some few in the neighboring communities of Swansea and
  Rehoboth, Mass., were made the victims of a queer delusion.

  A short time previous, a man named Darby, or Derby,—the first
  being the form generally accepted by tradition,—had come to Warren
  from some part of Connecticut, taken up his abode in the town, and
  opened a school. As he was a person of pleasing address, he soon
  became a decided favorite with the honest sea-captains and farmers,
  who constituted the “solid men” of a population at once rural and
  commercial.

  A keen judge of human nature, he knew how to adapt his speech to
  suit the character of the person whose sympathies he wished to
  engage; while the fact that he was a schoolmaster made his utterances
  oracular to a degree with a people to whom the “Columbiad” of good
  Joel Barlow was the only known classic.

  He was fond of conversing upon mineralogy; and thence gliding easily
  into necromancy and kindred subjects, he would dwell upon the
  possibility of unearthing buried treasure through the exercise of
  some mysterious art akin to the supernatural.

  [3] Adapted from a story by Mr. George Coomer in “Youth’s Companion.”

  With abundant citations and authorities at his tongue’s end, he would
  call up the traditions of Kidd, Bellamy and other freebooters, and
  show how probable it was that much of their ill-gotten gain remained
  somewhere hidden about the New England shores.

  In the course of a few months he had wormed himself into the
  confidence of a number of sober and substantial people,—but he always
  chose for his intimate friends those who had property.

  The generation of our great-grandfathers must have been much more
  credulous than our own, for it is agreed upon all sides that the
  crafty adventurer met with no difficulty in obtaining converts to his
  pretended golden views. His operations were systematized more and
  more, till they extended from Warren to the neighboring towns, where
  he readily found those who became eager to sit at the feet of one
  possessed of so much mystic learning.

  Thus the plans of the schemer progressed to his complete
  satisfaction, until the “Darbyites” began to hold regular
  night-gatherings with a view to a more complete organization, and for
  the perfecting of certain necessary charms. It appears surprising
  that in so short a time he should have been able to find so many
  victims, all of excellent character and social position. Of course,
  the “Nobodies,” as the uninvited were called, were not wanted,—and it
  was this class which stood off and hooted at the “Somebodies.”

  The impostor was not long in giving his adherents to understand
  that nothing could be effected without money,—metal must be made to
  attract metal; and, however close-fisted they may have been in the
  ordinary affairs of life, the excited old farmers and shipmasters
  contributed liberally of their substance to further Darby’s scheme.
  Would they not be repaid a thousandfold when the treasures of the
  “Adventure” galley, buried with many a charm by Kidd’s own hand,
  should be given forth to the light of the moon?

  Imagination must have wrought powerfully with them, giving their
  plodding, everyday hearts for the time a kind of poetry. No doubt
  they had wonderful dreams by night and day, and saw many a tempting
  vision:

          “Wedges of gold, great anchors, heaps of pearl;
           Inestimable stones, unvalued jewels.”

  And now came the placing of the famous “Darby Rings,” one of which
  was situated near the main road between the villages of Warren and
  Bristol, and another at Mount Hope, once the home of the great Indian
  sachem, King Philip; while others still were, I believe, established.

  The “Darby Ring” was merely a circle of some forty feet in diameter,
  about which the treasure-seekers, in single file, would follow their
  leader at a dog-trot, reciting some exceedingly silly jargon, and
  at times pausing to perform such grotesque and childish acts as
  at a more rational moment would have disgusted them. A part of my
  childhood was passed on the premises which embraced one of these; and
  although nearly forty years had then gone by since the feet of the
  Darbyites had paced its magic round, there were still visible some
  faint traces of what had been. The earth was a little depressed, and
  the outer edge of the circle showed something like a ridge.

  It was in the southeast corner of an orchard; and, no doubt the soft,
  golden buttercups sprang there in Darby’s time, as they did when we
  children played about the spot years and years after.

  The excitement was now at its height. Nothing was thought of among
  the dancing, prancing treasure-hunters but Kidd, with his black flag
  and his kegs of broad doubloons. With wild enthusiasm they recited
  the lines of the old doggerel, wherein he recounts his fortune:—

          “I had ninety bars of gold,
             As I sailed, as I sailed;
           I had ninety bars of gold,
             As I sailed;
           I had ninety bars of gold,
           And dollars manifold,
           And riches uncontrolled,
             As I sailed.”

  At each nightly meeting they were required to carry in their hands
  sticks of witch-hazel, which were supposed to possess the power of
  enabling their holders to detect the presence of buried treasure.
  Thus each devotee had his little rod, carefully cut and trimmed in
  some deep old swamp, where he had sought it out with a seriousness
  and intentness of purpose that one smiles to think upon.

  How they must have looked capering about the ring, each with his
  stick of witch-hazel!—not boys, but men,—grave, practical old
  fellows, some of whom had, perhaps, that very afternoon been hoeing
  corn in their own broad fields, and others taking account of cargoes
  of molasses and sugar at the village wharves.

  That there might be no disposition to waver in the ranks, it was
  Darby’s custom to cheer his retainers with encouraging words; and his
  smooth and confident tones were as reassuring to them as the “honk”
  of the leading gander to a flock of wild geese.

  “Only be true to me,” he would say, “and I will get the money,”—a
  remark of which they saw the significance a great deal better
  afterwards than they did at the time.

[Illustration: MINES AND MINING BUILDING.]

  Their case illustrated the homely aphorism that “they who dance must
  pay the fiddler.”

  They were subjected among other things to a constant expenditure for
  a certain wonderful kind of sand, costing sixteen dollars an ounce,
  which was indispensable to the success of Darby’s magic, and which he
  alone could procure. It was this which was to unlock the secret of
  the old-time buccaneer.

  Again and again the supply was exhausted, only to be again and again
  renewed; until it must have seemed, even to those patient trotters
  about the ring, that the spirit who guarded the pirate’s gold could
  be nothing short of sand-proof!

  In the centre of the circle there was a hole several feet deep, into
  which the schoolmaster magician and his followers would successively
  pour small quantities of the precious material, during the intervals
  of their antics.

  A sight more unique than that of these decent, well-meaning
  gentlemen, trotting about the enchanted ring, under the shadow of the
  apple-trees, it would not be easy to imagine. Some of them were fat
  and duck-legged, others tall and lean; but each one kept his pace
  with tolerable accuracy to the music of the Darby chant.

  The inexpressibly comic feature of the case was the entire
  _respectability_ of the actors in this strange scene. They were
  householders, owners of broad farms and tall ships. Yet trot, trot,
  trot, they went, around and around, like so many mad dogs, in that
  old Bristol Neck orchard! They were required, upon going home, to
  write some strange characters with onion juice upon bits of paper,
  which were to be carefully placed under their pillows as assistants
  to divination. The characters were, of course, invisible, but this
  did not affect their potency.

  A paper called the “Herald of the United States” was at the time
  published in Warren, and in its issue of August 25, 1798, we find
  a communication written while the Darby affair was in full blast,
  describing many of the performances, and expressing great disgust at
  the silliness of the delusion. From this it appears that not all our
  great-grandsires were trotters or prancers, but that some of them
  looked upon the matter very much as we should do to-day.

  At last, even the credulous victims themselves began to lose
  patience, and whispers of discontent were passed from mouth to mouth.
  It was the beginning of one of those revolutions which never go
  backwards. It was discovered that the magic sand was obtained from
  Connecticut, and two trusty members of the circle were appointed to
  visit that State, for the purpose of gathering further information
  with regard to the mysterious mineral, which, to eyes in some
  measure disenchanted, had already begun to assume a woefully common
  appearance.

  The result of their mission was a complete exposure of the fraud.
  With but little difficulty they obtained an interview with the
  very person by whom the sand had been furnished, but who, however,
  disclaimed all knowledge of Darby’s scheme. As to the magic article
  itself, they discovered it to be the common burden of the seashore
  in the neighborhood of New London, although of a more silvery hue
  than the sand of the Narragansett shore,—a difference which the
  wily impostor had turned to account through the simplicity of his
  followers.

  And now arose the question as to what should be done with the
  recreant magician. Surrounded by his enraged dupes, he was still more
  than a match for them in subtlety of tongue.

  “I never told you that _you_ would get anything,” he said. “What I
  did tell was, that if you would only be true to me, _I_ should get
  the money, and so I should have done!”

We have thus far followed and quoted our friend Coomer’s historical
narrative, as it appeared in a popular paper. Mr. Coomer, an excellent
poet and writer of sea-stories, lives on the borders of the Mt. Hope
Lands, near the boundary-line between the towns of Warren and Bristol,
and quite near the place where these strange events occurred. The high
lands near to his home, overlooking the Mt. Hope and Narragansett
Bays, are full of haunting traditions. They are best visited from the
ancient highway between the two towns, now known as the Back Road. The
Rhode Island Soldiers’ Home is on this beautiful elevation, and the
outlook from it commands the most picturesque waters in New England.
The Kickemuit River is particularly beautiful, seen from these flowery
and orchard-shaded highlands on a mid-summer day. One of Massasoit’s
Springs was on this river, and the great legend of the Northmen is
connected with the Mt. Hope Bay. We will give this legend later in
verse. A ride of a few miles, out of Bristol or Warren, would enable
the visitor to Rhode Island to view from these Back Road farms,
or from Mt. Hope, the old Pokonoket country, which has the oldest
traditional history in America. Here it is supposed that the Northmen
landed, and here certainly is the ancient burying-grounds of the
Indian race. Near Massasoit Spring in Warren, R. I., Roger Williams
spent the famous winter of his exile, intent on the problems of soul
freedom, and the separation of church and state. King Philip must have
been a boy then. It is proposed to erect a memorial of Massasoit at
this spring.

[Illustration: UTAH STATE BUILDING.]

A very curious legend is associated with the Darby episode. We do not
know how well it is founded, but we give it here:—

The men whom he had deceived tarred and feathered him. In this
disgraceful garment of woe, looking like a gigantic half-plucked bird,
he ran away, and found shelter for the night in the cellar of one of
the quiet farmsteads.

The next morning the good woman of the house had occasion to go down
into the cellar. Her soap barrel, pork barrels, and probably cider
barrels were there.

A dark place is an old-time New England cellar,—dark and damp, with an
earthy smell. Lights burned low there.

Our good woman probably passed around the foundation walls of the
great chimney, where was a flue for ashes, passed the potato-bins and
turnip covers, and, with peering eyes, looked down on one of the many
platforms for barrels.

Cellars were haunted places. There was an awful story of a woman who
murdered her husband, and hid his body under the ash barrel, that had
taken hold of popular imagination in those revengeful times, and most
people thought of it as they made their uncertain ways around the
cellars. It was all poky and still, grewsome and tomb-like.

Our good woman heard a noise. That was not strange. Cats and rats
dwelt in the cellar, and the latter came out of their hiding-places
when the former were not at home.

She was ill prepared for what followed.

There arose up before her an awful object. Whatever ghost-stories she
may have heard by kitchen fires in the long evenings, she had never
had any account of anything like this.

Its body was like that of Apollyon, as represented in the
never-to-be-forgotten picture in the “Pilgrim’s Progress.” But it wore
the feathers of a goose.

_Erupit! evasit!_ Our good woman ascended the cellar stairs with a
celerity that spoke well for the power of latent nervous force. The
dreadful figure followed her, begging for mercy, and confessing that
he was Darby the Impostor. The poor woman supplied his wants, and
probably provided him with a suit of clothes, when he disappeared from
society forever.

[Illustration: MADISON STREET.]




[Illustration: THE LAKE FRONT.]

                             CHAPTER IV.

             THE STORY OF THE BUILDING OF THE WHITE CITY.


OUT of this legendary and story-telling atmosphere, the three Marlowes
passed through the country in beautiful June, and found themselves,
in the longest days of the year, in that wonder-city of the new
world,—Chicago.

“The first story that we will have to hear,” said Mr. Marlowe, “will
be that of the Fair itself.”


                        THE STORY OF THE FAIR.

  If ever there was a man with the heart and intelligence to welcome
  the world, it is Judge Bonney, whose generous spirit and hearty
  words millions of people will remember. As the leading mind of
  the Exposition’s Auxiliary Congresses, as many as possible of the
  delegates to the many Congresses met him, and the questions which he
  answered in the Art Palace in Chicago, would have filled many Bibles.
  We hope that he took a long rest after the close of the Exposition,
  for no man ever better earned such a right.

  With a patience that was beautiful, and ought to serve as a national
  lesson, he met every one courteously, and every last person that met
  him felt that he had found a friend, and left him rejoicing that the
  newly-collected world was so friendly in its representative. His
  intelligence was equal to his courtesy, and his tact to both. The
  people all have good wishes forever for Judge Bonney.

  Our trio had been told to report to Judge Bonney. They found him at
  his desk in the Art Palace in the city, and one look from him assured
  them that they were expected.

  “Judge,” said Ephraim the elder, “I have called with my son here, who
  is a delegate to the Folk-Lore Congress. There are a few things about
  the Fair that I would like to know.”

  “I shall be most happy to give you any information that I have, my
  friend. Sit down, sit down.” We give the judge’s answers from a
  general memory of like scenes.

  “I thank thee, friend Bonney.”

  “I see that you are a Quaker,” said Judge Bonney. “There are several
  people here already who are interested in the Folk-Lore Congress.
  I will see that you are introduced to them. What are some of the
  questions which you wish to ask?”

  “Well, friend Bonney, what is the history of this great Fair? How did
  it originate?”

“In the minds of many, who agreed to act as one,” we may imagine
the answer to have been. We shall speak of this topic again. We are
inclined to the belief that the secret of the success of the Fair may
be found in the fact of this supposed answer.

  “By whom was Chicago selected as the site of the Fair?”

  “This city was selected as the site of the Fair by vote of the
  National House of Representatives, February 24, 1890.”

  “What other cities were voted upon?”

  “New York, St. Louis, and Washington.”

  “When did Congress authorize the Fair?”

   “The Act of Congress authorizing the Fair was approved April 25,
  1890. This was followed by the President’s Proclamation, inviting
  all nations to participate, which was issued December 24, 1890. The
  World’s Fair Grounds were dedicated October 21, 1892. Preceding the
  opening of the Fair, May 1, 1893, was the grand Naval Review in New
  York Harbor, April 26, 27, 28, 1893.”

  “How about the appropriations, friend Bonney? Where did the money
  come from?”

[Illustration: STATUE OF THE REPUBLIC AND MANUFACTURES BUILDING.]

  “From various sources. The States and territories appropriated nearly
  $5,000,000, and foreign countries nearly $6,000,000. The capital
  stock amounts to $5,000,000, the City of Chicago Bonds to $5,000,000,
  the Souvenir half-dollars (appropriated by Congress), to $2,500,000,
  and the Debenture Bonds to $4,000,000.”

  “What is the total value of the exhibits?”

  “It is estimated to be $300,000,000.”

  “What will the Fair cost?”

  “The total estimated expense is $21,250,000.”

  “How many visitors are expected?”

   “It is expected that there will be about 20,000,000 visitors.”

  “The gate receipts from them would amount to $10,000,000. How much
  ground does the Fair cover?”

  “The total number of acres in the Exposition Grounds is 633, of which
  Jackson Park occupies 553 acres, the Midway Plaisance, 80, the space
  available for buildings, 556, and the Interior Waterways (61 acres)
  and Wooded Island, 77.”

  “Now I wish to know something about the size of the different
  buildings. Which is the largest one?”

  “The Manufactures Building is the largest. It is 1,687 feet long, and
  787 feet wide, covering 44 acres of floor. Its cost was $1,600,750.
  Of the other buildings, the Stock Sheds cover 25 acres, the Machinery
  Building and Annex, 23.2 acres, the Agricultural Building and Annex,
  19 acres, the Transportation Building, 17.9 acres, the Electricity
  Building, 9.3 acres, the Building of Mines, 8.5 acres, and the
  Building of Horticulture, 8 acres. The total number of acres covered
  by buildings is 240.”

  “How much did they cost, Judge Bonney?”

  “Twelve million two hundred and sixty-seven thousand dollars.”

  “How many other World’s Fairs have been held, and where?”

  “Between the years 1851 and 1889, eight World’s Fairs were held,—two
  of them in London, four in Paris, one in Vienna, and one in
  Philadelphia.”

  “How does the size of the grounds here compare with those of the
  other World’s Fairs, Judge Bonney?”

  “Of the previous World’s Fairs, that of Paris in 1889 covered the
  largest area—200 acres—which is not quite one third the size of this.”

  “How many visitors had that Fair?”

  “Twenty-eight million, one hundred and forty-nine thousand, three
  hundred and fifty-three.”

  “Now, Judge Bonney, tell me about the World’s Fair Auxiliary and
  its Congresses, of which you are the representative. When do the
  Congresses meet, and where?”

  “There are nineteen Departments of the Congresses of the World Fair
  Auxiliary. Each lasts usually a week. In May we held the Congress
  of Woman’s Progress, Public Press, and Medicine; in June, will be
  those of Temperance, Moral and Social Reform, and Commerce and
  Finance; in July, of Music, Literature, Education, Engineering, and
  Art; in August, of Government, Science and Philosophy, and Labor;
  in September, of the Departments of Religion; and in October, the
  closing month of the Fair, those of Sunday Rest, Public Health, and
  Agriculture.”

  The good judge took the trio into the Hall of Columbus and the Hall
  of

[Illustration: THE ART PALACE.]

  Washington, and the various art rooms in the Palace where the
  Congresses were to meet. The engines shrieked as they passed the
  sunny windows, and the blue lake rolled afar as in fathomless
  distance. The world seemed on the march in the great avenues below
  the balconies. Near by rose the Great Auditorium, and near it a
  colossal bridge led the way to the steamers and cars.

  How bright and happy the world looked from the open windows of the
  smoke-colored Art Palace. As they passed one of those windows, the
  White City some miles distant, gleamed afar over the blue lake like
  a radiant vision. Constantinople from the Golden Horn was not as
  celestial and beautiful.

  “White, Judge Bonney,” said old Ephraim.

  “Yes, my friend, it is built of Staff.”

  “Judge Bonney, what _is_ Staff?”

  “Staff is a mixture of plaster—often called plaster of Paris—and a
  small per cent of cement, into which are introduced frequent fibres
  of hemp, jute, or Sisal grass, to give it toughness, so that it may
  be bent, sawn, nailed, or bored, at will.”

  “How is it cast?”

  “It is cast in moulds. The plaster and cement are first wet up to
  the consistency of thick treacle, a layer of which is spread on
  the well-lubricated mould. Then follows a layer of the long, tough
  fibres; over this is poured another coating of the liquid plaster,
  covering in the fibre and filling the mould to the required depth.”

  “Are there many moulds?”

  “Yes, there are a thousand or more of different patterns and sizes,
  from those for casting plain staff-board for walls, to those for the
  most complex, beautiful, or fantastic ornamentation.”

  “Are statues ever made of it?”

  “Yes, both statues and statuary groups. The moulds are first
  fashioned in clay, then coated with staff.”

  “How long does it take to make it ready for use?”

  “Oh, in the course of half an hour the composition hardens
  sufficiently to be handled and taken away to the buildings in process
  of construction.”

  “How long will it last?”

   “If kept painted, it will withstand the weather for a number of
  years. If it cracks or crumbles off, it can readily be repaired with
  a brush or trowel, from a tub of the liquid mixture. It is fireproof,
  and, to a great degree, waterproof.”

  “They say, Judge Bonney, that there is a sidewalk there that goes all
  by itself. Is that so? Tell us all about it.”

  “The Multiple Speed Sidewalk is also called the Travelling
  Sidewalk, or the Locomotive Sidewalk. It is a mechanical device for
  facilitating travel on the long pier—nearly one half a mile long and
  two hundred and fifty feet wide—near the Peristyle, thus enabling the
  tourist to make the trip over the pier in ease and comfort, refreshed
  by the lake breeze. The sidewalk, which traverses the entire length
  of the pier on one side, returns on the other, making a loop at
  each end. It is on low wheels. There are two parallel sections,
  or platforms, one moving at a rate of three miles an hour, about
  ordinary walking speed, and the other at six miles an hour, an easy
  driving rate. One may ride on either section.”

[Illustration: MICHIGAN AVENUE.]

  The Judge led the trio back to his room. It was crowded with people
  seeking information.

  “I am obliged to you, Judge Bonney, for those bits of information.
  But what are these few things that I have learned to a Fair like
  that? I’ll call again, Judge Bonney, and give you a chance to tell
  us some more. ’Tisn’t often that I find a man so well stocked with
  information about the world.”

  Judge Bonney did not look tired. With a serene face he met the crowd
  awaiting him, many of whom would ask him these questions over again.
  Our fancied interview is but a picture of the Judge’s work for nearly
  a year.


The Marlowes, under the influence of the officers of the World’s
Auxiliary, who invited them to a literary reception soon after their
arrival, arranged to spend their home-life in Chicago with Mr. and
Mrs. Edmand, who led a Folk-Lore Society which met at their home
on Michigan Avenue. The Edmands family were from New England, and
had known the Marlowes by reputation, and received them as their
guests. It was agreed between the Edmands and their guests that the
Folk-Lore Society should meet every Saturday evening, and that, on
these occasions, the Marlowes should relate as a part of the exercises
Folk-Lore stories.

The first of these stories that was told at the Saturday evening
meetings was “Miraculous Susan of Quaker Hill.” It was told by
Grandfather Marlowe, and we shall give it in its place. Another of
these stories was “Hannah, Who Sang Countre.” It was told by Mr.
Marlowe, who illustrated it by singing old-time tunes. This we shall
also give in an interval between the sight-seeing at the Fair.




[Illustration: CHICAGO IN 1830.]

                              CHAPTER V.

         CHICAGO AND ITS MAKERS—THE CITY OF THE 20TH CENTURY.


THE first purpose of our tourists was to see Chicago, the wonder of
the West.

They began at the Art Palace, where the statue of La Salle met
their view on the boulevard, bringing to mind those December days
of 1681, when the bold explorer coasted along the southern shore of
Lake Michigan, and ascended the Chicago River, on his way to the
Mississippi. Did he dream on that day that he entered the Chicago that
the live city of the West would be there?

There were great arches of bridges between the statue and the Art
Palace, and all the world seemed passing to the railroad and the
boats. The Lake rolled in splendor before the towering buildings, but
everything, the Art Palace included, seemed discolored with smoke. The
doors of the great Art Palace stood open, as it were, to receive
the homeless multitudes, coming from everywhere. It was the hospitable
door of Chicago.

[Illustration: CHICAGO FROM THE AUDITORIUM.]

It was a short walk from the Art Palace to the Auditorium Building,
which is a grand hotel and a theatre, and whose corridors might have
been halls of the Pharaohs, they are so dazzling, airy, and beautiful.
Every one here seemed to be in a hurry. If each one’s life were to be
fated to end with the day, no one could be more in a hurry. Yet every
one looked happy; it was not an anxious hurry, but an inspired hurry.
New York is slow and Boston slower, but here is the clock of destiny,
and one must _do_, ere it strike. The Chicagoan loves Chicago, and
resolves to make it the grandest city in the world.

[Illustration: LA SALLE.]

The dream is likely to be fulfilled. Our good Quaker friend said to a
boy in the pillared waiting-room of the Auditorium:

“My boy, how many miles is it to Boston?”

The boy gave a lightning glance, gathered up his mouth for one long
breath, and answered:—

“Thirty-two hours from Boston (1150 miles); twenty-nine hours from
Montreal; twenty-six hours from New York; twenty-four hours from
Philadelphia; twenty-six hours from Washington; three and a half days
from San Francisco; five days from the City of Mexico; nine days from
Queenstown; ten days from Paris; fifteen days from Rome, and sixteen
from St. Petersburg. Are there any other places that you would like to
inquire about?”

“The land of the ocean! No, not now. You seem to know all about the
world. Who is your father, my lad?”

“Daddyism don’t count in Chicago. You came from the East.”

“Yes, I came from the East; and how might a man from the East best see
Chicago?”

“Take an elevator—don’t you know the dining-room here is up top, and
the roof sweeps the city, the Lake, the Fair and everything!”

“Take an elevator?” said our sedate friend. “I never take any; I favor
temperance principles.”

“Oh, then take _the_ elevator. There, it is running now!”

“How many inhabitants do you claim, my lad?”

The answer was as extraordinary as the first:—

“South Division, half a million and more; West Division, half a
million and more; North Division, quarter of a million and more. I
reckon we are about two million in all. Can’t keep the run of the
census here.”

“My boy, if I should conclude to go to Lincoln’s tomb at Springfield,
what road would I take?”

The answer was more amazing still:—

“Oh, take the C. A. or the A. T. S. F. and change, or the C. A. and
change, or the C. I. If you take the C. A. or the A. T. S. F. or the
C. I., you will have to change in this way”—Here the boy began such a
distortion of the alphabet as could only be heard in a primary school.

“Do you know all the railroads that go out of Chicago?” asked the
Quaker.

“Most of them. There’s the A. T. and S. F; the B. and O.; the C. B.
and Q.; the C. E. and L. S.; the C. M. and S. P.; the C. R. I. and P.;
the C. S. P. and K. C.; the C. and A.; the C. and E.; the C. and E.
I.; the C. and G. T.; the C. and N.; the C. and N. P.; the C. and S.;
the C. and W. M.; the C. and W. I.; the C. C. C. and S. L., which is
the Big 4; the I. C.; the L. S. and M. C.; the M. C.; the M. L. S. and
W.; the M. P.; the N. Y. C. and St. L. Nickle Plate; the P. F. W. and
W.; and the W. C.”

[Illustration: ILLINOIS CENTRAL TERMINUS AND THE HARBOR.]

“If you wish to go to Springfield by a zigzag, picturesque kind of
route, take the—” Here the boy went off into the alphabet again.

“I am afraid I would never get there,” said our good friend, with
uplifted hands. “I think that we have about concluded to go to Lincoln
Park.”

The party did not find this an easy matter. They went to State Street;
the sidewalks were thronged with hurrying crowds; high buildings
towered in the sunny and smoky air.

“If I were to come to Chicago,” said the confused Quaker, “I would go
into the business of collars and cuffs. Mine were clean when I started
out—just see them now! But everybody looks clean; how do they do it?”

After many directions from policemen, the party found the car for
the famous park which is the delight and summer rest of Chicago. How
lovely it was! The great bronze statue of Lincoln arose before the
province of greenery; the Lake rippled near, expanding in purple
glory. They hurried toward the Zoölogical Gardens, which are among the
finest in the world. The parks and park lands of Chicago are many, and
cover nearly two thousand acres. But Lincoln Park, with its lake view
and animal shows, has a charm that exceeds all others, and not the
least of its attractions is “Admission Free.”

On their return from the park, where they visited the Grant Statue,
the flower gardens, and the wonderful collections of tamed animals,
the party went to the Auditorium Building, and looked down from the
top on the city as it lay spread out in the sunset. How different
was the scene from the fort and little hamlet in 1830! The city
practically filled the view.

The Post Office and Masonic Buildings are works of marvellous strength
and beauty; the stranger would pause in awe before them, did not the
crowd at all hours of the day hurry him on. One cannot conveniently
stop to talk on the streets in the activity of this rapid city. The
Women’s Temple is one of the noblest structures ever erected for
benevolent work by women, and the Produce Exchange fittingly expresses
its purpose.

[Illustration: PRODUCE EXCHANGE.]

The Palmer House is associated with the history of the city since the
fire, as few other buildings have been. There are few business men in
the country who have not at some time stopped there. The beautiful
private residence of its proprietor is famous for its hospitality,
and is as unique as it is noble. The women of America are proud of the
record of Mrs. Potter Palmer, and are glad that a woman of such public
spirit can organize her plans in such a liberal home. The private
residences of Mr. Kimball, Mr. McVeach, and the long procession of
mansions on Michigan Avenue, display an air, not of ease and rest, but
of purpose and energy. They picture the spirit of the times.

[Illustration: STATE STREET.]

[Illustration: MR. POTTER PALMER.]

[Illustration: MRS. POTTER PALMER.]

There are few public buildings in Europe that display a more massive
grandeur than the City Hall. It looks like a colossal palace reared
upon lofty foundations, and one from abroad would think that such a
structure would have cost the labor of a score of years. The city is
full of buildings from eight to sixteen or more stories high, that
look like towers.

The Union Stock-Yards here are the largest in the world. They cover
three hundred and fifty or more acres with more than eight miles of
streets,—a city of cattle. More than $200,000,000 worth of live-stock
are sold here annually.

Chicago is the world’s granary. Her grain-elevators would make a city.
She handles some 150,000,000 bushels of grain a year.

The Chicago River in 1830 flowed clear and full in view. It is now
shut into bridges, and is hardly noticed. The arrival and clearances
of vessels in Chicago harbor greatly exceed those of New York, and are
probably as many as or more than at the ports of New York and Boston
combined.

The lofty and substantial buildings greatly interested the good
Quaker, and on returning to the waiting-room of the Auditorium, he met
the bright boy who had given him such luminous instructions in regard
to the railroads.

[Illustration: RESIDENCE OF MR. McVEACH.]

“Well, I found the park,” said our friend.

“Took the N. C. S. or W. S. cable, I suppose?” said the boy.

“I think so; the X. Y. Z. or Q. R. S. T. it might have been. I like
that park; it is like the story that had no end. What are your very
tallest houses here, my lad?”

“There’s the Ashland Block, sixteen stories high; this Auditorium,
seventeen stories high; C. C. B., thirteen stories high; C. M. B.,
fourteen stories high; M. B., sixteen stories high; and the Masonic
Building, twenty stories high.”

“There, there, that will do—twenty stories high!”

[Illustration: GREAT UNION STOCK-YARD.]

“There are many others, sir; the U. B., sixteen stories high, and—”

“You needn’t go over the alphabet any more. Why, boy, it would make me
crazy to live here. My house isn’t but two stories high; it is an A.
B. C. D. house in the perpendicular style of architecture.”

[Illustration: RESIDENCE OF MR. KIMBALL.]

The party went to the great pork-packing establishment. Here the
poor pig has hardly a chance to squeal between his easy rural life
and sausage meat. The name of Mr. P. D. Armour is associated with
an industry, or business, such as the good New England farmer never
dreamed of in his simple life, when two pigs, killed after an heroic
struggle, were the supply for his frugal pork barrel. Corn, beef, and
pork are supply cities by themselves.

The railroad stations, too, would constitute a city. What wonder that
the boys say C. B. Q. and I. C. and C. N. W. and C. S. M. W. D.!

[Illustration: HIGH BUILDINGS IN CHICAGO.]

The city stretches into suburbs, which themselves widen away and
exhibit the outlines of new suburbs. The Hyde Park suburb, Pullman,
and other towns that make a semi-circle, are in themselves famous.
The Mississippi Valley, the old East, the great lake country of
the North,—all seem to focus here. Chicago will be the City of the
Twentieth Century.

[Illustration: A TEN-STORY HOUSE.]

[Illustration: A PORK-PACKING ESTABLISHMENT.]

The eastern and the old world tourists come here, with narrow views
and criticism, to which the true Chicagoan has neither the time nor
the interest to so much as listen. When this type of man enters into
the spirit of Chicago, and feels the new life, he often becomes
wonderfully enthusiastic. He lives for the future, and under new
horizons; his soul becomes prophetic; he feels that the age of
humanity is at hand, and that the city by the great inland sea is
to be the capital; and he merges himself in the multitude, and his
private interest becomes the good of the whole. All of the enterprises
are his; all of the builders are building for him. He has a part
in every new structure, enterprise, and beautiful house. One cannot
understand this spirit until he has felt it.

The men who lead, inspire him. Davis, Palmer, Pullman, Armour, the
grain-merchants, the public officers, are self-made men. Invention
and energy are here rewarded. The whole spirit of the place says
“Advance;” progress proclaims “I will.” Force and Chicago are one.

[Illustration: MR. P. D. ARMOUR.]

Go to the Temple, the scene of the activities of the Woman’s Christian
Temperance Union. It cost a million of dollars. It is the centre of
the work of the largest organization of women in the world; of ten
thousand moral reform societies in the country. All its directors are
women.

[Illustration: A PIG KILLER.]

Glance at the life of its President, Miss Frances Elizabeth Willard:
of New England ancestry, educated at Oberlin, taking a front rank
as an educator, living now on the platform, and wherever she goes
carrying her pen in hand. She projected the Woman’s Christian
Temperance Union, is the leader of the White Cross work, and one of
the leaders of the National Council of Women. She has set her New
England character everywhere in the West. She represents what the true
Chicago woman means to be to her age and generation. What does such an
example say to girls? What to all aspirators towards a worthy life?

[Illustration: RESIDENCE OF MR. POTTER PALMER.]

[Illustration: MR. PULLMAN.]

Stand before the hospitable doors of the castle-like mansion where
Mrs. Potter Palmer has been accustomed to receive all worthy workers
in the cause of humanity and progress. One is proud to feel, in the
atmosphere of such a place, that in America queens are born, and that
their social thrones are won by nobility. That woman and her friends
gave to the Exposition a soul, or made the White City voice what is
spiritual. Such women put reform into stone and called it the Temple.
They will one day begin a daily journalism that shall lead all that is
best in the mind and heart of mankind.

Go to Pullman, some ten miles away. It has been called the model town
of the working-men. What does such a suburb say to the American youth?
Mr. George M. Pullman once rode on an old-fashioned sleeping-car.
He found it a hard experience. He did not sleep. But out of that
experience he invented. The Pullman Sleeping Car was the result.
People now travel and sleep. “Invent what is needed,” so says Pullman.

[Illustration: RESIDENCE OF MR. PULLMAN.]

Mr. Pullman began life as a clerk in a country store. He now owns a
town and employs fifteen thousand people. “Answer the world’s needs,”
says the spirit of the thrifty town, “and you shall be supplied in the
supply.”

The builders of the expanding city by the Lake were poor boys.
Invention, energy, honesty made their success. Like Dr. Livingston,
when he graduated from Glasgow University, most of them can say,—“I
never had a dollar that I did not earn!” They do not merely
exist,—they live. When they have passed their generation they will
have left behind them a new creation of life.




[Illustration: BYZANTINE DOOR OF THE TRANSPORTATION BUILDING.]

                             CHAPTER VI.

THE MARLOWES’ FIRST DAY AT THE FAIR. THE MOST USEFUL THING AT THE FAIR.


TAKING a Cottage Grove car, the Marlowes entered the Fair Grounds on
one beautiful summer morning, by the long way of the Midway Plaisance,
in search of the Funniest Thing, the Most Useful Thing, and the
Grandest Thing.

The sky was as blue as the Lake, and the Lake as blue as the sky on
this morning, and the sun filled the sky with living light, and under
it shone the White City, the most beautiful city on which the sun ever
shone,—the city of all the ideals of the past and the hopes of the
future, the first city of the new order of the world.

They passed the turn-style, and looking round, saw the word _exit_.

“I will tell you a funny story which I heard at the boarding-house in
regard to that word,” said young Ephraim. “There was an Illinois
boy who had earned money enough to go to the Fair, and fifty cents to
go in, and he planned to enter early and stay late, and so see all of
the Fair in one day. He paid his fifty cents for a ticket, and passed
through the turn-style, and looked up and read ‘E-x-i-t.’ ‘Does it
cost anything to go in there?’ he asked of an officer. ‘Of course
not,’ answered the officer. ‘Then I must see it,’ he said; ‘I want to
see everything.’ _And he saw it._”

[Illustration: A VIEW OF MIDWAY, LOOKING EAST.]

“I do not regard that as a funny story,” said Mr. Marlowe. “I could
hardly think of anything more pathetic. How that poor boy must have
felt when he found himself on the outside. It would be like entering a
gate of Paradise, and going back by some by-way into the world again.
I shall not put that among the funny stories in my note-book.”

The long Plaisance, which was an avenue where lived nearly all of
the nations of the world in harmony, swept before them, and over it
gleamed the towers and domes of the White City.

If young Ephraim’s story was pathetic rather than funny, an incident
occurred at their first journey up the Plaisance which was comical.

A street performer was taking gold crowns or sovereigns out of his
nose.

The trio stopped to witness the wonderful feat. When the wonder-worker
wanted a gold piece, he had only to tap his nose, and out it would
come.

Old Ephraim, whose quiet Quaker life had not made him much acquainted
with such tricks, looked on with curious surprise.

“Where do those gold pieces come from?” he asked.

“Out of my nose!” said the juggler. “Don’t you see?”

“It does look so, but thee can’t trust experience always, so Kant
says. Let me see thee do that again.”

“Here you see the gold pieces in my hand. See! Now I will close my
hand. See! Now the coins are in my nose. You can’t see. Now I will
take them out again. See!”

He did.

“That is a very wonderful thing to do, my friend. I never saw the like
of it before. Suppose now you put those gold pieces into my pocket
here, and see if you can take them out again!”

[Illustration: GERMAN VILLAGE.]

The man of wonders stared, and shook his head.

“Na, na. Where you come from? You be one Yankee. Goot day!”

The Plaisance was thronging with bright, happy faces. Orientals
mingled with the people from all the States. Our trio stopped at the
Indian Village, and thence went to the Dahomey Village. All the world
seemed to be at home, and prosperous, happy, and hospitable. Here were
Austrian houses; yonder Chinese pavilions, like golden air. Along
one side of the avenue ran a sleighing track, where swift sleighs
glided over a snow-scene under the burning sun. Here was the Roman
Village; yonder the Tower of Babel loomed over the whole. Here was
a Moorish palace, yonder Dutch settlements; here an ostrich farm,
there Asian and African bazaars, and mid these neighboring
families of the world, a glory of mosques and minarets.

[Illustration: FERRIS WHEEL.]

[Illustration: CAPTIVE BALLOON.]

The trio hurried on towards the gleaming minarets, the captive
balloon, and the Ferris Wheel.

They stopped at the Ferris Wheel, and looked up into the air.

“That is the greatest merry-go-round in all the world,” said a
clever-looking visitor.

“Let us go over,” said young Ephraim to his father.

“Had we better go over now, or had we better wait until another day?”

[Illustration: LOOKING SOUTHEAST FROM THE FERRIS WHEEL.]

“Now,” said young Ephraim.

“Now,” said his grandfather. “I always wanted to see the world, and I
shall when I circle sky in those hanging cars.”

The trio entered one of the cars, and sat down in the chairs.

“It is just like a room,” said old Mr. Marlowe. “I do believe that we
are moving up.”

Slowly the earth began, as it seemed, to descend, and they found
themselves in the air. The horizon grew; the great blue lake, the
White City in dazzling whiteness, moved into view, and then sank
downward; the smoky city of Chicago rose, and fell into the shadows.
Slowly, slowly the car moved up towards the sky.

[Illustration: ORIENTAL WEDDING PROCESSION.]

[Illustration: HAGENBACK’S MUSEUM.]

“We shall see the whole earth soon,” said Grandfather Marlowe.

But no—the car was descending, and Chicago, the White City, and
the Lake and the merry Plaisance, all came back again. They went
over a second time. The stranger was right,—it was the greatest
merry-go-round in all the world.

As they passed the wheel the wonders grew. They stopped to see the
Hagenback menageries, or animal shows. In the arena was a lion that
drove a chariot and rode on horseback. Grandfather Marlowe said that
he disapproved of all such “doin’s;” but his opinion grew out of
sympathy for the horse.

Near the Blarney Castle and Irish Village was an old-time New England
cottage, where meals were served in colonial style; and across the way
was a model working-men’s house, after which pattern 172,000 houses
had been built in the suburbs of Philadelphia, by a wise and worthy
building association. These houses cost about twenty-two hundred
dollars, and were paid for out of small savings, through co-operative
banks and like means. The purpose of the noble Philadelphia Society
was to make good citizens by such homes. It requires character to save
money; it forms prudent habits to lay aside money for a home in early
life.

[Illustration: IRISH VILLAGE,—DONEGAL CASTLE.]

The trio visited this model house. It was the perfection of home-like
beauty and convenience.

[Illustration: HORTICULTURAL BUILDING.]

“I think,” said Mr. Marlowe, “that I have found in this house the most
_useful_ thing at the Fair. One would have to travel far to meet with
anything more useful than that. The most useful thing on earth is a
home. I think that I have found one thing to report to our Society,
and I have not seen the Fair yet.

“Every city,” he added, “ought to do what Philadelphia has done,
if it would make good citizens. Think of it, 172,000 houses for
working-people, like that! The millennium must be near!”

“I think,” said Grandfather Marlowe, “that that is the most useful
thing that we shall see. It is worth coming all the way here just to
see that.”

“But,” said young Ephraim, “that is the most simple thing we have
met.”

They went out of the house. The avenue seemed swarming.

“Pretty much all of the world must be here by this time,” said
Grandfather Marlowe, “and there seems to be more coming. I declare it
does beat all!”

The Ferris Wheel was turning in the bright air; the villages were
filled with shouts and music.

Suddenly there was a great excitement among the crowds near. An
Oriental wedding procession was coming out into the avenue from the
“Street in Cairo.”

The trio stopped to gaze at the wonder. “Let us go into the Street of
Cairo,” said young Ephraim.

“No, not to-day,” said Mr. Marlowe; “I have been reading about that
street: we must take a whole day for that.” The trio passed under the
long dark bridge. Slowly from the shadow they entered the White City.

Ephraim Marlowe the Quaker stopped and stamped three times on the
ground as the dazzling splendor rose before him. He lifted his hand,
and said, “Manton, Manton, _for pity’s sake_!”

They passed the Woman’s Building, and the Transportation Building
with its dazzling entrance, which looked as though it were a sunrise
of jewels, and came to the Administration Building, whose pale gold
dome shone like a vision about to vanish into the air. They mounted
the steps, turned, and looked down the Court of Honor, towards the
Peristyle and Lake Michigan.

The three stood in silence. Mr. Marlowe laid his hand on his father’s
shoulder, and shed tears. His son took him by the hand.

The white walls of the Court of Honor, with their heroic statues, and
allegories in plaster, shone in the sun in blinding glory. Just below
in the lagoon was the most beautiful fountain on earth. At the end of
the lagoon rose the golden-hued Statue of Liberty, and beyond it the
most beautiful and majestic structure in all the world, called the
Peristyle, white as glistening marble, and surmounted by the
Quadriga. Through the white arches of the Peristyle and its
procession of heroic statues lay the Lake, blue as a June sky, and
covered with boats, vessels, and steamers. Multiform and many-colored
flags bloomed like flowers over and against all these colossal walls
of white. Congresses of statued heroes were here and there assembled
in the niches of immortality. Overhead rose the white allegories
of the elements, controlled and uncontrolled. Bands played. Tens
of thousands of people darkened the walks and avenues. There was
happiness everywhere; continuance was all that was wanting. The trio
stood there amazed, bewildered, and unable for a time to speak.

[Illustration: THE WHALEBACK PASSENGER STEAMER.]

Grandfather Marlowe was the first to break the silence.

“Let us go away, and find some little corner and die. That is how I
feel.”

“Let us sit down on the steps,” said Mr. Marlowe, “and thank God that
we are alive.”

“Let us go into the Liberal Arts Building,” said young Ephraim.

[Illustration: ATLAS.]

“I have no wish to see any exhibits to-day,” said Mr. Marlowe. “I
shall never again behold a vision like this,—I could gaze for weeks
upon it.”

“There is only one thing that is wanting,” said Grandfather Marlowe.

“What is that?” asked Mr. Marlowe.

“A white-bordered flag!”

“They may raise one here some day,” said Mr. Marlowe.

“I hope that I may live to see that sight,” said the aged Quaker; “to
me it would be a sign of the Second Coming. I could die content could
I see the sight.”

They went to the Liberal Arts Building, and looked in upon its forty
acres of floors. They then passed down to the long wharf, and sat down
to rest on the seats of the movable Sidewalk; in which they might sit
for hours for five cents each, and go around and around in the cool
breezes of the Lake. Here they took the famous “whaleback” steamer
for the City. They never had passed a day like that! No one ever
passed such a day as one’s first day at the Exposition, and none ever
will again.

The Past emptied itself there; the Future anticipated there her glory.
The Fair! the Fair! It was all the world was, is, or ever could be.

“Father,” said young Ephraim, “across whose mind did the conception of
the White City first pass?”

“I do not know.”

“We must ask Judge Bonney,” said Grandfather Marlowe.

When they asked this information, they were told that the White City
was the product of the minds of an assembly of artists, each of whom
promised to _give up in_ his own work “anything that might interfere
with the beauty of the whole.”

“What a lesson!” said the old Quaker. “If all people would do that,
how beautiful all the world would be!”

“I think,” said Mr. Marlowe, “that I have found the most useful
exhibit at the Fair.”

“You still think that it is the Quaker City house?” said Grandfather
Marlowe.

“I do.”

“And if I could only see the white-bordered flag floating over the
Court of Honor,” said the Quaker, “I could show you the grandest
sight on earth.”




                             CHAPTER VII.

                   THE FUNNIEST THING AT THE FAIR.


The next day the sun rose glorious on the blue Lake and White City.
Our trio went in the morning to visit Lincoln Park, but returned at
noon, and took the Cottage Grove car for the Fair. They entered the
grounds again by the way of the long avenue of the Plaisance, and
there they found all the world at home again.

They went to the Street in Cairo.

As they passed in they noticed a young colored man and woman, who were
talking so loudly as to attract attention. The young woman was gayly
dressed indeed. Her hat was conspicuous even in the Street of Cairo.
It was a kind of pyramid of feathers, flowers, and streamers. Her
dress was as Oriental, and she evidently carried a very happy heart.
The young man looked as happy; his face shone.

An Oriental wedding procession was moving through the street, and in
it an Asiatic lady was riding on a camel.

How proud she looked, swaying to and fro, her body in graceful motion
with that of the camel!

“Wot is that?” asked the young colored woman of one of the guards.

[Illustration: WATER TOWER.]

“That is the ship of the desert.”

“Does it make one sick to sail in dat dare ship?”

“No, no; don’t you see how _she_ rides? That is a bridal party.”

“I am a bride; _we_ is. That is wot we are,” said the young woman,
happy hearted. The groom looked radiant.

The flags were flying; the music was playing; the bazaars were all
life and gayety.

[Illustration: LINCOLN PARK.]

The young colored woman looked enviously on the golden trappings of
the procession, and said, with a shadow of despondency, “She outdoes
me, she does. I’d like to ride on dat dare camel mysel’.”

“You can do so,” said a listener. “Many people make their wedding tour
through the Street of Cairo on the camel.”

The young woman looked happy indeed.

[Illustration: PARADE OF ACTORS AND ORIENTAL BAND ON STREET OF CAIRO.]

[Illustration: DAMASCAN SWORDSMEN.]

The procession with its gay music and trappings broke up at last, and
the tall camel came to a place near the gate and knelt down on a mat
in obedience to his keeper.

“Who wants to make a wedding tour through the Street of Cairo?”
shouted a manager.

“I—I—I!” answered the young colored woman, her hat bobbing. A crowd
gathered around the scene, a comical grin on every face.

The camel lay meek, like a great bundle of bones on the mat. He
stretched out his long neck and displayed a vicious-looking mouth.

The young woman mounted the saddle, which was easy.

“You follow me, Ben,” she said to her young husband, “I might need
your obsistence.”

There could not have been a happier couple on earth.

The camel driver made a queer sound.

Some one shouted, “Now hold on, Miss Dinah, the camel is going to
rise.”

The camel did rise indeed,—not on his fore legs, but he rose up
behind, as if his back had been shot up out of the earth.

“Dinah” grasped the saddle, and fell forward, exclaiming, “Holy
Moses!” A wild look came into her face. Then the front part of the
camel rose up, and the sable bride found herself in the air.

“Here yo’ dar, yo’, let me get off! Stop! dis yere beast am all broke
up. No lady can ride in dis yere way. Stop! Whoa!”

But the camel driver did not heed. The camel began his swaying motion,
tossing Dinah, if we may so call her, up into the air in this way, and
then in another. It was such a comical sight that the good-natured
crowd stood laughing, each one looking at the other, to share the
humor.

As the camel passed down the street, its upheaving motions increased.

“Whoa, dar!” shouted Dinah. “Stop yer wobblin’ dar! Driver, stop, dar,
I’ll fall off! Dar, I’m goin’ right ober now! Whoa! If you don’t stop
him I’ll hollar!”

The camel gave a sidling lurch, sending Dinah high up into the air
with her ribbons and feathers flying. The crowd followed her, laughing.

Down the street she went, shouting, “Stop, dar! Stop, dar!” tossed
this way and that, and once threatening the philosophical driver
with—“If you don’t stop dat dare critter, I’ll cry ‘Perlice, murder!’”
But the camel driver did not heed.

The camel stopped at length and turned back again, sawing the air. He
stopped at length at the mat. Dinah’s face grew happy again, and she
laughed with the crowd.

[Illustration: THE EGYPTIAN DONKEY BOYS, MOUNTED.]

“Ben,” she said, “didn’t I ride like a queen?”

She added, “How am I ever to get down way up here in de air?”

Dinah surveyed the great crowd. There was an acre more or less of
people, with mouths stretched from ear to ear. It was not a provoking
merriment, not sarcastic, nor that mean mirth that ridicules weakness.
It was all sympathetic, good hearted, and good natured.

The camel driver gave another queer sound, somewhat like that at the
beginning of the ride.

Dinah’s question as to how she was to get down was suddenly answered,
and without any ceremony.

The camel seemed in an instant to collapse, and fall down all in a
heap.

When Dinah found the high-backed animal falling as it were all to
pieces into a heap of bones, her eyes turned white. But she was landed
safely. The camel lay under her as if dead. She stepped from the
saddle. The crowd began to cheer. Poor Dinah at first did not know
whether to be offended or delighted. She seized the arm of Ben, and
looked around her. The crowd was laughing in such a generous-hearted
way that she wisely thought it best to join in.

So she shook her head, bridal hat and all, and clapped her hands, and
shouted “Giggers!”

Up and down the Street of Cairo ran the merriment and laughter, and
the happiest-hearted of all were Dinah and Ben. Peal on peal of
laughter rang out on the sunny air, Dinah leading the chorus.

Manton Marlowe looked down the avenue of laughing, friendly, kindly
faces, and then turned to the beaming faces of Dinah and Ben.

“I never saw anything on earth so funny as that,” he said.

“No!” said Grandfather Marlowe, “and that is the funniest thing that
you will see at the Fair.”

“I think that you are right,” said Mr. Marlowe; “and there is a
lesson too in all this light-hearted scene: people may so laugh as not
to give offence. Look! Dinah is the happiest of all, and there is not
a person here that would not be glad to do her a favor! How happy is
everything here! The hearts of all people here beat as one.”

“This is a good world,” said the old Quaker.

A few days afterwards the trio saw a calf run away from a mock
sacrifice. The priest ran after him, and a comical scene followed; but
Mr. Marlowe did not change his mind in regard to the laughing crowd of
the Street of Cairo. That was the funniest scene that he saw at the
Fair.


                           FOLK-LORE STORY.

                   MIRACULOUS SUSAN OF QUAKER HILL.

  _Imprimis_, the reader will ask why the woman in our title with
  the simple name of Susan was called “miraculous,” and, _secundus_,
  where is Quaker Hill. I will answer the last question first, and
  try to give the reader a view of the picturesque elevation where
  George Fox preached in the glorious old Rhode Island of Governor
  Coddington and of Roger Williams; and as for that said useful woman,
  who was indispensable to the old families of the once Indian country
  of Pokonoket in the trying days of dipping candles, picking live
  geese, and at “killing-time,” our story will seek to portray the one
  marvellous and mysterious event of her otherwise uneventful life.

  I should say that the quaint, plain Quaker meeting-house on the
  historic elevation near Portsmouth, R. I., is the most interesting
  church in all America. It stands for the old Rhode Island principle
  of soul-liberty, as set forth in Roger Williams’s day—and what could
  stand for more? It is now very much what it was two hundred years
  ago, when a rich Rhode Islander proposed to offer George Fox a salary
  to remain on the Island as preacher,—which caused the good man to
  flee.

  _They_ do not do so now, to be sure, but times have a little changed,
  even among the hillside farmers on the Garden Island of the New World.

  I recently attended a Friends’ meeting at the quaint, roomy church
  on Quaker Hill. The Narragansett Bay rolled in the distance as clear
  and blue as when George Fox himself must have beheld it in 1671, or
  more than two hundred years ago. The Hill is still the Mecca of the
  Societies of Friends, and may be found on the Old Colony Railroad
  near Portsmouth, R. I., some eight miles from Newport, and a few
  miles from the Barton-Prescott house, of historic fame.

[Illustration: CORNER OF MOSQUE, IN CAIRO STREET.]

  The island was Aquidneck when George Fox came there, “a voice crying
  in the wilderness of the world,” and when Bishop Berkeley became
  prophetic at Newport, and voiced his inspiration in the immortal
  line, “Westward the course of empire takes its way.”

  There are few spots on the earth more serene and lovely than Quaker
  Hill. There is an ethereal beauty over the blue waterways and
  bountiful farms, a “Gulf Stream influence” it is called, that seems
  almost spiritual, and we do not wonder that the good old Quaker
  spirit should have found its sympathetic atmosphere here. After the
  long past, the Gospel of the Inner Light and universal Love is still
  preached on the self-same serene hill of Portsmouth looking over
  to Mount Hope,—the ancient burying-ground of the Indian race,—the
  Narragansett Bay, and the sinking sails of the far sea. It is worth a
  pilgrimage to spend a Sabbath on Quaker Hill.

  The old-time Newport Quakers did not keep holidays, but Thanksgiving
  was always a benevolent day on the thrifty Quaker farms around
  the transfigured hill. The mention of the day recalls tables of
  luxuries that, unhappily, are no more seen. Those were the days of
  apple dumplings made of Rhode Island greenings, which Rhode Island
  mythology claims to have come from the original Garden of Eden;
  of pandowdy in comparison with which the modern apple pie merits
  little commendation; of No Cake, rightly named, for it consisted of
  parched corn so deftly cooked that it floated white on milk; of plum
  porridge, hot and cold; of hasty puddings with toothsome sauces;
  of bannocks; of whit-pot; of all kinds of game,—wild geese, teal,
  partridges, and quail; of pound-cake that induced pipes and fireside
  slumbers and dreams such as never haunted the self-denying soul of
  George Fox. The old Quakers of Portsmouth were good livers, but they
  shared all they had with every one.

  Blessed are the graves with their mossy stones around the queer
  church on old Quaker Hill! The precisianers here lived quiet lives,
  but their principles of soul-liberty emancipated the world. The
  little square panes in the gray meeting-house windows, to a student
  of life, are more than all the rose hues of the lights of Cologne
  Cathedral. It is the soul of things that is great,—and great souls
  held their visions here.

  I vividly recall the whortleberry and blackberry pastures of
  Portsmouth, where “Miraculous Susan” used to spend the greater part
  of her time in July and August, gathering berries for the Newport
  market. I can see the old woman now as she used to pass with her
  baskets and tin pails, and her bottle of cold coffee for lunch.

  I used sometimes to go with her, and when she had filled her baskets
  with berries she would help me fill mine. “It is what we do for
  _other_ folks that makes life pleasant,” she often said.

  The children used to start back with awe into the roadside alders and
  witch-hazels as they saw her, and one of the school-group would be
  likely to say:

  “That’s her,—the ’ooman over whose head the miracle-ring appeared,
  right in the church, hanging in the air on nothing. And some said it
  was made of silver, and some said it was made of gold, and some of
  pearls. But they found her out. She didn’t mean it. I’ll tell you
  what it was—won’t you never, never tell?”

  The mystery of the simple history of Susan had been so often told in
  confidence that when one put one’s finger on one’s lip in speaking of
  it, it was a sign; there are some things that it is reverent not to
  tell publicly,—this was one of them.

  There was a poem of some unknown author that she used to repeat to
  me when whortleberrying, which to my simple mind surpassed in lyric
  beauty anything that Wordsworth ever wrote. It began:

         “Why, Phœbe, have you come so soon?
            Where are your berries, child?”

  The unfortunate Phœbe was to my eyes a never-failing source of tears.
  The earthquake of Lisbon never affected me like _that_.

  I shall never forget the tempests that sometimes followed the long
  August days when we went whortleberrying. If we had an uneventful
  tour, we yet had eventful skies. The hot forenoon; the ospreys
  wheeling in the fiery meridian heaven; the fevered air; the
  pearl-white clouds that rose in the north like mountains, peak
  rising above peak as in the Alps or Andes; the universal singing of
  birds in joyous expectation of showers; the hurrying hay-wagons; the
  rapid motions of the rakes and forks; the scent of new-mown hay;
  the carrying of water to the haymakers by the farmers’ wives and
  daughters; the shadow of the cloud; the half-sun and half-shadow on
  the fields; the muttering of the thunder; the few terrific peals; the
  thunderbolt that smote some tall tree in the near woodland pasture;
  the deluge of rain; the dripping leaves; the breaking cloud; the
  rainbow; the broken sunset; the singing of birds again; the flying of
  night-hawks, and the cool, starry night that followed,—I can still
  see that country dog-day, as such a day was called. I still can
  feel in my imagination as I felt in the changing air from a fevered
  heat to refreshing cool, as we sheltered ourselves under the thick
  savin-trees, waiting for the shower to pass.

[Illustration: DETAIL OF THE GOLDEN DOOR.]

  Miraculous Susan, over whose head the silver ring appeared in the old
  Orthodox church on the Heights, lived in a small cottage near Quaker
  Hill. Across a narrow waterway was Tiverton Heights. The water is
  spanned by a stone bridge now; it was a ferry in Susan’s day.

  A strange event had happened to Susan. We never knew of her telling
  the story but once, and that was at a husking at Tiverton, after her
  feelings had been a little touched by certain jokes about her that
  had fallen upon her ears at a husking-party.

  “No,” she said, shaking her calash, “I fear sometimes that there’s
  no miracle ever happened in my poor life—I can’t say; but I’ve had a
  hard time. I never encouraged any man to marry me—how could I? only
  Malachi, he just took hold of one end of my apron-string one evening,
  and opened his mouth, and I said ‘Stop!’ and looked at him just like
  _that_. Malachi was a likely man, but I wouldn’t be a burden to him.
  The doctor said that Mother would be a cripple for life, and he had
  no sooner said that than my mind was made right up. I knew my duty.
  If a thing is right, it is right, and there need be nothing more said
  about it; and if a thing is wrong, it is wrong, and there need be
  nothing more said about that. I’ve had some blessin’s and a pretty
  even life, take it all in all,—only that miracle that happened to me
  in church, and nobody was to blame for that! I did think that the
  ‘angel of the Lord had come down,’ as the choir used to sing, but I
  fear I was mistaken.”

  Miraculous Susan arose and bent over the corn-heap and pulled down a
  large husking of corn. It was a bright, clear, still November day,
  with a woody odor in the air that came from the falling leaves of the
  flaming maples and walnut-trees where the river made an ox-bow. There
  had been a gusty storm the night before, leaving leaf-wet woods.
  The crows were cawing in the far tree-tops, and the pilfering jays
  were swinging in the wild grape-vines. Hither and thither a nimble
  squirrel, called the “chipmunk,” might have been seen running along
  the gray stone walls.

  The Parson sat next to Miraculous Susan by the husk-heap.

  “You never gave Malachi any yarn to wind?” said he, good-naturedly,
  to lead up to the neighborhood story.

  “No, I never encouraged him as much as _that_. I only treated him so
  well that he came a second time. La, Parson, if I’d only said the
  word I needn’t ha’ been huskin’ here for one bushel in ten. But my
  folks, they were all ought-to-be people, and I had to be just what I
  ought to be. It was born in me. I know that I got spiritually proud,
  and actually thought that the Lord had appeared to me and set a halo
  of glory around my head. Think of it, a poor lone woman like me! But
  the world has been good to me, and it will be a great deal better on
  the day that I go out of it than it was on the day when I came into
  it, and none the worse for my being in it—don’t you think so, Parson?”

  “Yes, Sister Susan, that is just my own opinion.”

  “I can make mince pies equal to Dorothy Hancock’s, though I can’t
  pull a string as that woman did on the French fleet one day, and have
  a whole frigate go bang, banging around me. There’s a difference
  between some folks and others.”

  “You are right, Susan,—you _can_ make mince pies.”

  “And pandowdy!”

  “Yes, I never ate any Thanksgiving pandowdy equal to yours.”

  “That’s because I let the crust candy, and then breaks it all up, and
  kneads it into the apple.—This is a beautiful world!”

  It surely was on that day and in that thrifty meadow. The sky was as
  blue as in April. The hills in their late autumn hues shimmered afar
  like dreamlands. The long meadows were restful and bright with cool
  green aftermath. Between the hills ran the way down to the cranberry
  meadows, the salt marshes, and the purple sea.

  The farm lay upon a stretch of land now known as Tiverton Heights,
  which was already famous in Indian history, but is now also
  associated with stirring events of the Revolutionary War. There is no
  place in America that commands more romantic scenes and waterways. At
  a distance lay the town of Little Compton, the residence of Captain
  Benjamin Church the Indian-fighter, and the rich hunting-grounds of
  the Awasonks. In the lowlands at the sea-levels was the island of
  Rhode Island, where had lived Bishop Berkeley, of prophetic memory.
  In the town now called Middleton, near Newport, the Aquidians had met
  their fate; and the same town now is famous as the place where Barton
  captured General Prescott:—

          “’Twas on that dark and stormy night,
             The winds and waves did roar,
            Bold Barton then with twenty men
             Went down upon the shore.”

  The old inhabitants still love to tell how Tuck Sisson on that
  memorable July night broke open the British General’s door by butting
  against it with his head.

  To the west, where now the great stone bridge, costing a quarter of
  a million, connects the island of Newport the Beautiful with the
  mainland, was the pleasant ferry. And beyond lay the Narragansett,
  one of the beautiful inland seas of the world. Here also were
  the Highlands of the Pocassetts, and thence Queen Wetamoe and her
  warriors used to cross Mount Hope Bay to unite in the war-dances
  of King Philip at night. To-day every town on the Heights has its
  wonderful tales and romantic legends.

[Illustration: THE BOAT LANDING AND THE LAKE, FROM THE LIBERAL ARTS
BUILDING.]

  The “husk-heap,” as the unharvested corn was called, was many hundred
  feet long, and covered on the top with thatch and swale meadow-hay.
  Behind it rose a number of “husk-stacks,” as the heaped husked
  cornstalks were termed, while in front were two huge ox-carts, with
  high sides, which were brimming with yellow Indian corn. Over the
  corn-heaps where the husking had already been done was a long row of
  pumpkins, “pig corn” and “smutty corn,” on the ground. The crickets
  were singing cheerily everywhere, as they always did on bright days
  about the corn-heaps.

  The huskers were a merry company. In the middle of the long row of
  these busy people sat Deacon White, the owner of the seashore farm,
  and next to him Sally Bannocks, his widowed sister. At his other
  side sat Parson Brown, who had come over from the parsonage under
  the great elbowing elm-trees to “lend a hand;” and beside the good
  Parson sat Miraculous Susan, the woman-of-all-work of the town. An
  old Indian woman, named Maria, took a place apart from the others at
  the end of the heap. Miraculous Susan and Indian Maria husked for the
  Deacon on shares, receiving one bushel in ten of the corn that they
  basketed for their labor. A dozen or more boys and girls made up a
  happy party, such as could have been seen in November a hundred years
  ago on almost any large New England farm.

  In these merry days of plenty the young people had a droll song
  that they used to sing. It was evidently written in derision of the
  unthrifty farmer, who had no such bounteous corn-heaps as these. It
  was sung in doleful minor, and the refrain words “Over there” had
  the most melancholy cadence of anything that I ever heard except the
  hymn-tune “Windham.” It ran as follows:—

            O potatoes they grow small,
                Over there.
            O potatoes they grow small,
            For they plants ’em in the fall,
            And they eats ’em skins and all,
                Over there!

            O they had a clam pie,
                Over there.
            O they had a clam pie,
                Over there.

            O they had a clam pie,
            And its crust was made of rye,
            You must eat it or must die,
                Over there!

  The fiddling tune of “Old Rosin the Beau,” and the lively strains
  of “Money Musk,” the “Virginia Reel,” and “Fisher’s Hornpipe,” were
  often heard at the husking-parties, played by the village fiddlers,
  of whom every town had one. For more serious music, the huskers sang
  the old plaintive Scotch airs.

  Miraculous Susan? She was the servant of everybody in distress; the
  good woman of the town. She heard the first wail of the infant, and
  stood last by the trembling widow when the sod fell hollow upon the
  coffin. Did a child have a bad case of measles or throat-ail, she was
  there; was there a case of typhus fever, her faithful hand fanned
  that brow. _She_ did not shrink even from a case of smallpox. Did a
  farm-wife fall sick in haying-time, thither went Miraculous Susan.
  Did a woman with a great family of children need special help on
  washing-day, baking-day, or at “killing-time,” there she was found.
  She used to say that the Lord created her “fists full of days’ work
  for everybody,” and that that was her mission in life; and always
  added the reflection of doubtful comfort, “And I shall get through by
  and by.”

  Her name—“Miraculous Susan”—how did she come by that?

  Therein is our story, as we have intimated. Other people told it many
  times; it was a wonder-tale of the old farms. I never knew her to
  tell the story but once, and that was on this particular day, at the
  corn-heap.

  “Parson Brown,” said she, pulling down a large armful of cornstalks
  and corn, “do you really think that there are such persons as
  _ghost-seers_, or that all such things are only just like the ‘House
  that Jack built,’ just one thing leadin’ into another?”

  “Susan,” said the good Parson, “I haven’t believed much in those
  things since what happened to you, according to Elder Almy’s view of
  the matter. Don’t be offended, Susan. There are mostly mysterious
  causes for mysterious things. You are an honest woman, Susan, and it
  is much good that you have done in the world. As for that miracle,
  Susan, that was a very peculiar case. It’s husking-time, and we are
  all your friends; just tell us _your_ side of that story which makes
  the people—the Lord forgive ’em!—all call you Miraculous Susan.”

  Susan drew her Rob-Roy shawl around her, and gave the Parson the same
  kind of a look that she had given Malachi when he just took hold of
  her apron-string to get courage to ask _the_ question. Then her
  face relaxed, and there came into it a kindly look, and she said,
  “Parson Brown, I will. You have all been proper good to me, and have
  always meant well, if you do say ‘Ichabod’ to me now; you mean well.”

[Illustration: ADMINISTRATION BUILDING.]

  Susan pulled down a large heap of corn to husk while telling her
  story, and shook out of it the dry corn-cockles, saying, “First the
  blade, and then the ear, and then the full corn in the ear,” and
  adding, “Every cornstalk is a Thanksgiving sermon.” The children drew
  near to hear, and with them one girl, Susanna, whose eyes grew with
  the story.

  “Tell all you know,” said Deacon White; “and it is mighty interesting
  to hear a person tell a little _more_ than he knows. I always like
  people that can see just a little beyond the horizon—what is the
  imagination for?”

  “I shall tell you only the plain truth,” said Susan. “So let me begin
  with the planting-time, when the bluebirds came with the sky on their
  wings, and the children dropped the first corn into the ground. I
  was dreadful poor that year. Mother had just died and left me alone
  and lonesome, and I began then to be hands and feet for everybody,
  so as to heal up the great lump in my heart. I had a Rob-Roy shawl
  that I had worn for years to church, summer and winter, and one June
  day, as I was coming down the steps of the church, Deacon White here,
  says he, says he to me, ‘Susan, you ought to have some better things
  to wear; and if we have a prosperous year, and my ship comes in
  prosperous-like, I mean to get the folks together in the fall, and to
  have them make you a present of a real camlet cloak.’

  “Could I believe my ears? It was only grand folks that wore camlet
  cloaks! The wives of people who traded at sea!

  “I attended church at Quaker Hill for the most part, because, to tell
  the truth, I had to dress plain, and my simple clothes did not make
  me look so poor among the gray Quaker folk as they did among the silk
  gowns and camlet cloaks at Tiverton. And then, at the hands-shaking
  after the Quaker meetings, I used often to find something in my hands
  besides emptiness, and I always felt friendly to the Quaker folk who
  were led by the Spirit, and who believed their words were Spirit when
  they preached and exhorted. They are good people, and I wish that the
  world were full of such, which I say though I am Orthodox.

  “Well, I looked at the Deacon. His first wife had a camlet cloak,
  brought over from the East Indies or some foreign parts where the
  camels grow.

  “But what the Deacon said did touch my heart in a tender place. He
  was the first person in all the community that had ever seemed to
  think that I would like to be thought of. My lip trembled, and I
  pulled down my calash to hide my weakness, because my eyelids began
  to twitch, and I couldn’t help it. I walked down the steps firmly,
  and then I took the wood-path home, and sat down on the pine-needles
  all alone on the way and had a good cry. I didn’t know that I had any
  such feelings before. It wasn’t the thought of a camlet cloak that
  made me break up so,—it was that the Deacon had seen that I had had a
  hard time, and felt for me.

  “Well, the corn came up, and the blades waved in the long fields in
  the June air, and the robins sang everywhere. I was spry that summer,
  and everywhere I went there arose before me a vision of that camlet
  cloak. Not that I wanted such a cloak, but I wanted the people to
  have some regard for me, and what the Deacon said stood for that.
  Everybody likes to be thought something of sometime.

  “The blades of corn turned at last into silk and tassels, and then
  it was September, and every kernel that had been planted under the
  April skies had produced an ear, and some two. The green fields
  turned yellow and rustled, and the crickets piped and the birds sang
  their last song and flew away. Then came Indian summer, and the
  Thanksgiving days were near at hand. It had been a prosperous year,
  and the Deacon’s ship had come in with its gun booming.

  “One day the stage came lumbering up the Heights, and the driver drew
  up the reins before my door, and looked under the great leather boot
  where the mail-bags were, and brought out a large box, and called,—

  “‘Susan, here—I’ve got something for ye, from Newport.’

  “‘That’s passing strange,’ said I, throwing my apron over my head. ‘I
  haven’t any near of kin in Newport.’

  “‘Friends,’ said he.

  “‘Friends?’ said I. ‘I haven’t many of them anywhere, as for that
  matter; they’re as scarce as hen’s teeth in this world where there’s
  so much selfishness. But I hadn’t ought to complain; we all of us get
  treated better than we deserve. The Lord forgive me for saying such
  things as those! This is a good world.’

  “He handed down a package.

  “‘Guess it came from foreign parts,’ said he. ‘Do the best you can,
  Susan, so that when this bothersome life is all over you will—you
  will—Go lang;’ and he was out of sight in quick time, the wheels
  rattling over the stony hill.

  “I took the package into the house, and opened it, all alone. Could I
  believe my eyes? It was a camlet cloak, all made of silk and camel’s
  hair, and grand enough to have bedecked a queen, and large enough to
  cover my whole body.

  “I first thought that I would just sink right down on my knees and
  pray. Then my vanity got the better of me, and I held up the cloak
  before the looking-glass; my cap-border rose when I thought how fine
  I would look going up the steps of the old church with that garment
  covering me, like a picture of Queen Vashti in the Bible.

  “While I was standing there, grand as a drum-major at a general
  training, who should come in but old Elder Almy, of Portsmouth Farms.

  “‘What has thee got there, Susan?’ said he, looking up queerly from
  under the broad brim of his hat.

  “‘A royal garment fit for a queen,’ said I. ‘Look there, Elder Almy—a
  camlet cloak!’

  “‘I see, I see,’ said he. ‘I heard that the Tiverton folks were about
  to make thee a present,’ said he, ‘and I hoped it would be such an
  one as would make thy heart better. It is only the present that makes
  the heart better that the Lord desires thee to have, Sister Susan.’

  “‘Elder Almy,’ said I, ‘I am a plain-spoken woman, and I am going
  to ask you one question, if you are a Quaker. Why should not a poor
  woman like me have a camlet cloak?’

  “‘Thee shouldst, if it would make thee better, Susan. What hast thou
  to go with thy camlet cloak? Look at thy shoes, Susan. How is thy
  meal-chest, Susan? How wouldst thee look in thy green calash and thy
  camlet cloak, Susan?’

  “‘But I’m goin’ to get a whole lot of new things to wear with my
  camlet cloak,’ said I.

  “‘How about thy purse, Susan? Hast thou means to live after the
  pattern of thy royal garment? And would it be good for thy heart if
  thou hadst? Simple living is a duty, Susan. I dress as simply as my
  work-folks, Susan. If I did otherwise, I would encourage extravagance
  in them. Thy camlet cloak begetteth pride, Susan, and pride resisteth
  the Spirit, Susan. It is better for thee, Susan, far better, to be
  poor in spirit.’

  “Then I up and fell from grace, the Lord forgive me!

  “‘Elder Almy,’ said I, ‘I am just as good as any of the people that
  wear camlet cloaks. There was no different blood in the veins of
  Queen Anne than that in my own. Small people make small presents. The
  Governor has sent forth his proclamation for all people to assemble
  in the churches on the 20th day of the 11th month, and I am going to
  assemble.’

  “‘_All_ of you, Susan?’

  “‘Yes, _all_ of me, and the camlet cloak. It doesn’t make one feel
  happy to be given pewter spoons. There!’

  “‘Nor a gold crown, Susan?’

  “I was sorry afterwards that I said these things, for Elder Almy and
  all the Quakers were the most feeling and generous people, and as for
  Mrs. Almy, why, she would have given away her bonnet off her own head.

  “I had some money that I had hidden away in an old Spanish money-jar,
  against sickness. I resolved to take that and go to Newport and buy
  me some silk for a hood, an alpaca dress, and a string of beads,
  which Elder Almy would have classed among the vanities. I went to
  Newport, and I found there that I needed so many things to go with
  the camlet cloak that I spent all the money that I had. ‘The Lord who
  sent the camlet cloak will provide,’ said I.

  “I shall never forget that bright Thanksgiving morning that I was
  to set out from Quaker Hill, and for Tiverton, in my silk hood and
  camlet cloak. It was a cold morning, but clear. I could hear the surf
  roaring at Newport, and the bells ringing.

  “As I was getting ready to go, I chanced to open the old saddle-room
  door, and what should I see there but the very foot-stove that my
  mother used to carry to church, before they had one stove for all the
  people. A thought struck me. My pew was in a cold part of the church;
  I would fill the iron cup inside of the foot-stove with coals, and
  take the stove along with me under my camlet cloak. No one would ever
  see it, and it would keep me comfortable all the day.

  “My mother was better off than I, and her foot-stove was not one of
  the ordinary kind. It was made of block tin, was perforated in stars,
  had a mahogany frame, and a brass pan for the coals. It was always a
  mystery to me how coals in that little hand-stove would hold fire for
  so long a time. _She_ used to use hard-wood coal, and mostly walnut.
  I had some good coals of apple-tree wood in the stove that morning,
  and I put them into the pan, and closed the stove door, and took the
  stove in my left hand under my cloak like a basket of eggs. Nobody
  ever carries a foot-stove now, though there can be found one still in
  the saddle-rooms and eaves-holes of nearly all the old houses, along
  with the brass warming-pans, candle-moulds, and shovels and tongs and
  fenders.

  “How bright the water looked at the ferry! How the old ferryman
  stared when he saw me! How an old crow on a dead tree peered down at
  me and cried out in the keen air, ‘Haw, haw, haw!’

  “I met Elder Almy on the way.

  “‘Goin’ to Thanksgiving?’ said he.

  “‘How do I look now, Elder?’ said I.

  “‘Just like a rag-bag,—a travelling vanity on the road to Vanity
  Fair. You’ll get there, Susan. Did you hear that crow? What was he
  talking about, Susan?’

[Illustration: EGYPTIAN JUGGLER.]

  “‘Pewter spoons, I guess,’ said I. And I just gave him _that_ look
  that I had given Malachi.

  “The churchyard was full of people, the dead and alive; for that
  matter, the dead are always there. The bell was ringing, and
  carriages were coming from all the neighboring farms. All eyes were
  bent upon me as I passed through the crowd and went up the church
  steps. I took my seat in the back pew where I usually sat, and put
  my feet on the warm foot-stove and spread over it the camlet cloak
  like a tent, and looked up to the tall pulpit, the red curtains, and
  sounding-board, and hour-glass.

  “Elder Holmes alluded to me in the opening prayer, as one whom
  ‘celestial charity delighted to honor.’ After the prayer I looked
  up again and around, and I saw that all the eyes in the church were
  turned towards me.

  “‘The Lord keep me humble!’ prayed I.

  “That prayer was answered. Surely it was.

  “The text was a curious one—‘Where there is no vision, the people
  perish.’ Elder Holmes, he gave a Bible history of visions, and of
  the times when the Lord spake to Israel in visions, and the times
  when there were no visions, and then he went over history to show
  that when people lost their prophetic sense the nation declined. It
  was a wonderful discourse. But while he was giving a picture of the
  woful Middle Ages, when the people lost their visions in bloody wars,
  the church suddenly grew still; you could have heard a pin drop. The
  foot-stove had made such a warmth under my cloak that I had almost
  gone to sleep. I was glad that the Middle Ages were gone, and was
  thinking that things in this world must be above all right now, when
  the stillness of the church awoke me. I started up and looked around
  wild like, and my heart gave a thump as I saw Elder Holmes standing
  in the pulpit, silent, with uplifted hands,—and the great silk
  sleeves of his robe did make his arms appear awful. The Elder was
  looking straight at me.

  “I turned my head. Every eye in the gallery was fixed upon me. I
  looked towards the deacons’ pew. The four deacons all set, bent
  forward like, staring straight at me. What had happened?

  “I might well ask that. Every one seemed looking at something over my
  head. I looked up, and there, right over my head, hung a vision. The
  heavens had come down, or so thought all the people, and so thought
  I. How shall I describe it as it appeared to me? I seem to see it now.

  “Over my head hung a ring, bright as silver and pearls, and full of
  golden light. A miraculous ring! From the ring there were floating
  away little silver rings, which I took to be wings of angels, and
  which melted away as they went up. The sunlight shone through the
  silver ring as I sat between the windows, and the vision seemed at
  times like a circle of glass filled with glimmering gold. I never
  can describe how I felt at that hour. I thought of the hymn—Heaven
  forgive my vanity!—

         “‘The Lord descended from above,
            And bowed the heavens most high,
          And underneath his feet he cast
            The garments of the sky.’

  “I lifted up my eyes to the choir. The singers were all looking down
  upon me as though they were just rising to sing. Even the bass-viol
  _seemed_ to be looking. Then I dropped my eyes to the pew where the
  deacons’ wives sat, and Deacon Coon’s wife, she looked just as though
  her eyes would shoot out of her head, and Deacon Bradford’s wife, she
  sat looking just like _this_, with a snuff-box in her hands—_so_—and
  her neck as long as a sea loon’s flying—_so_.

  “It was a curious sight. I shall never forget it to the longest day
  of my life: the choir, all eyes looking down; the deacons on one side
  of the high pulpit, looking out of their pew; the deacons’ wives
  on the other side of the pulpit, looking out of their pew, and the
  parson in his high curtained pulpit under the sounding-board, with
  his arms in his robe, uplifted—this way.

  “‘Signs and wonders!’ said Parson Holmes. ‘Let us gaze on in
  silence!’ They did. The silence was _awful_.

  “My heart beat so violently that I felt that I must get up and go out
  into the yard. I rose slowly, and went down the aisle, where all the
  people were sitting like statues. As soon as I got up, there was a
  great uplifting of what seemed to be pearly angels’ wings around my
  head—little silvery wings—and then the vision vanished.

  “I never felt so proud in all my life as when I went back to Quaker
  Hill that day, a camlet cloak on my back, and a vision of angels, for
  aught I could say, hovering over my new silk hood. I imagined I was
  one of the old patriarchs. What would Quaker Almy say now? Wa’n’t I
  as good as anybody?

  “The news of what had happened spread everywhere. In a day or two
  Deacon Almy came to see me.

  “‘Signs and wonders!’ said I.

  “‘Pins and needles!’ said he: ‘The Lord don’t appear in visions to
  people in camlet cloaks, that talk sassy when reproved. I have a
  theory about that vision. We are commanded to try the spirit, Susan,’
  said he, looking at me with a searching eye. ‘What didst thee carry
  that day with thee under thy camlet cloak?’

  “‘Nothing but my mother’s foot-stove,’ said I.

  “‘Did it _smoke_?’ said he.

  “‘A little bit,’ said I.

  “‘And where did the smoke go to?’ asked he.

  “‘I smothered it under my camlet cloak,’ said I. ‘A little of it
  might have gone out between my shoulders,’ said I, after stopping to
  think. ‘I sat bent over, and I couldn’t see my back. How could I?’
  The word ‘smoke’ made me feel very uncertain.

  “‘And a light smoke always forms a circle before it ascends, and in a
  ray of sunlight the circle would look like gold,’ said he, ‘and then
  it would all break apart feathery like,’ said he, ‘and’—I couldn’t
  endure any more.

  “I arose and seized the broom.

  “‘You unbelieving Philistine!’ said I.

  “‘You may spare that carnal weapon,’ said he. ‘Susan, you are a good
  woman in the main, but you haven’t the kind of spirit that sees
  visions. I’m sorry for ye.’

  “Well, would you believe it? I began to doubt the vision myself, and
  Elder Almy, he gave out his suspicions among the people, and some
  thought one thing and some another.

  “But right after Thanksgiving there came an awful snowstorm, and
  though I had a silk hood and a camlet cloak, I hadn’t no meal, nor
  hardly anything to eat or burn. Then Elder Almy and some of the
  brethren came over from the Quaker Hill farms, and brought me two
  cords of wood, and some bags of meal, and a quarter of beef, and
  a whole sage cheese, and some stout flannel, and Sister Almy, she
  put five pistareens in my hand, and gave me a braided husk mat and
  a quilted bed-coverlet, and they all talked to me about the Inner
  Light, and humility, and loving others better than self, and then
  they held a meeting in my kitchen as still as the wings of death; and
  when they were gone I hung up my camlet cloak in the cupboard for
  good and all, and resolved to love henceforth and forever just such
  poor creatures as myself, and to serve ’em as best I could; and I
  never felt so thankful in all my life. Deacon White here, he and the
  church all meant well, but, as Elder Almy says, ‘Always make presents
  that will do people good.’ Good presents, of course, make people feel
  better than poor ones,—but beautiful things may be serviceable, too.

  “This is a good world, Deacon, and I will always love you for the
  camlet cloak; but then, you know, Deacon, and you know, Elder,
  that—There, the horn is blowing for dinner, and I’ve husked this
  morning five baskets of corn.”

  “_Was_ it a miracle, Susan?” asked one of the huskers,—the girl with
  large eyes.

  “Well, some say it was, like Elder Holmes, and some, like Elder Almy,
  say it was only smoke; I can’t be sure. It seems to me like the
  battle of Sheriff Muir, that my old grandfather, who was a Scotchman,
  used to tell about:

          “‘Some say that they ran,
            Some say that we ran,
            And some say that nane ran
              At a’, man.’

          “‘But of one thing I’m sure,
            A battle there was at Sheriff Muir,
            Which I saw, man,
            And we ran, and they ran,
            And they ran, and we ran,
              Awa’, man.’”

  Susan, like ordinary mortals, obeyed the lively dinner-horn, followed
  by the merry Rhode Islanders.

  The Miracle? It is a mystery still. Susan is dead, and the flat gray
  wall-stone that marked her grave is sinking, moss-covered, into the
  grass where the sparrows nest, among the many graves that lie on the
  sunset slope of Quaker Hill.




[Illustration: FISHERIES BUILDING.]

                            CHAPTER VIII.

                      THE GRANDEST SCENE OF ALL.


It was July 4th, 1893. The lake breezes in the early morning floated
over the White City. Flags filled the air; eight hundred acres of
flags? Yes, more: in fact, Chicago was a sky of flags; and so was the
State of Illinois.

Hundreds of thousands of people were pouring, like a multitude of
tides, toward the scene of enchantment. The avenues of the Exposition
were thronged early in the day, and the crowds grew. The Lake was here
white with craft and there shadowed with steamers. There was music
everywhere.

The flags of all nations mingled; the national airs of all nations
mingled; people of all nations mingled. The White City was the
festival of the World.

Guns boomed, the wonder grew, and high noon was a scene of glory.

[Illustration: ADMINISTRATION BUILDING.]

Our trio were early on the grounds.

“What is wanting here?” asked Mr. Marlowe, as they stood in front of
the Administration Building, and looked down the Court of Honor toward
the Peristyle and Lake.

“Only a White-Bordered Flag,” said Grandfather Marlowe, looking
up to the allegorical figures of the elements controlled and
uncontrolled,—“only a Peace Flag to lead the future, and stand for
the brotherhood of all mankind.”

While he was speaking, from his Quaker view, as it were, out of the
Inner Light, there was a gathering of people, and it was led by a
woman, with a new flag. It presently shot into the air and unrolled,
amid the allegories of the uncontrolled and the controlled world. Its
border was white. It was hailed with cheering.

The old Quaker looked up, and saw it. It was like a vision to him.
He had dreamed of it through all his life: the fact had been within
prophetic sight, but he had never expected it in a vision so glorious.

Could it be true? The flags of all nations filling the air, the sea,
the prairie; hundreds of thousands of bright, happy faces passing,
their eyes filled with scenes of marvellous beauty, and their ears
with the patriotic musical inspirations of struggles for liberty and
progress for the ages; and with the crown of the great throne of the
Administration Building, the White-Bordered Flag of Peace, floating in
the shining sky, radiant, glorious—could it be true!

“Manton,” said the old Quaker, “that is the grandest sight that
you will see at the Fair; you need look no further. That is the
grandest sight that has appeared since angels sang over the Plains of
Bethlehem. I can go home now content, and die in peace. The world is
destined to follow that flag!”

“I expect to see no grander sight than that,” said Mr. Marlowe.
“I have almost made up my mind that the sympathetic, good-humored
laughter in the Street of Cairo is the funniest thing we have seen;
the Philadelphia Working-Man’s house, the most useful thing; and I
am sure that the White-Bordered Flag in the Court of Honor on this
Independence Day, will be the prophetic glory of the Fair. I have now
to study the most noble lesson of the Fair.”

The reader may like to know something of the history of the inspired,
unselfish, and most earnest woman, Mary Frost Ormsby, whose influence
caused the White-Bordered Flag to be raised over the Court of Honor on
this thrilling day.

That patriotic magazine “Home and Country” for February, 1893, has an
article from Mrs. Ormsby’s pen, in which that lady gives an account
of how she carried the White Flag to Rome. We quote a part of the
article:—


                 PEACE CONGRESSES AND THE PEACE FLAG.

  As an accredited delegate of the Universal Peace Union, founded by
  the Quakers, or Friends, twenty-six years ago, also as a substitute
  for the Rev. Edward Everett Hale, D.D., of Boston, Massachusetts,
  and Mr. William O. McDowell, of Newark, New Jersey, in representing
  the Pan-Republic Congress and Woman’s Freedom League, it was my good
  fortune to carry the flag of peace to Rome.

  It was not until the day of my departure I learned that alone and
  unattended I was to cross the ocean and the Continent with this
  treble duty intrusted to me. With the New Orleans matter then
  unsettled, and the diplomatic relations between Italy and America
  inharmonious because of what to the Italian people seemed an utter
  indifference on the part of our government officials in regard to
  the massacre of Italian subjects, it was no easy task to present the
  flag of our country to a peace congress at Rome. But the influences
  that emanated from friendly discussions at this gathering, the fact
  that many of its members were also members of the Italian parliament,
  and the influence exerted by letters sent to the American press,—all
  were, in my estimation, most efficient aids in speedily and amicably
  adjusting the much-deplored New Orleans tragedy. The starry flag was
  never so precious to me as when it was consigned to my care until it
  should grace our congress in Rome.

  This particular flag was made by American women from American silk
  wrought by the Woman’s Manufacturing Company of Philadelphia.

  Pennsylvania women arranged it: ever from its earliest history this
  State has proved the power of justice to obtain peace.

  After a perilous journey, having encountered a storm at sea, and
  having been compelled to ride alone all night in a closed compartment
  while crossing the Continent, I reached the Eternal City on the
  morning that congress was to convene.

  Here at Italy’s capital had gathered a corps of philosophers,
  scientists, artists, statesmen, authors, and journalists, to advance
  the cause of peace and prevent bloodshed. They came from different
  points of the compass, from every form of government, with a variety
  of aspirations, judgments, and tastes, but with, one common purpose.

[Illustration: THE ELECTRICAL BUILDING.]

  This remarkable assemblage of three hundred delegates, representing
  eighty-eight different peace societies, and speaking seventeen
  different languages, had gathered on the historic spot from which
  went forth the edict that “All the world should be taxed.” In
  full view of the ruins of the Forum and the hill of the Cæsars we
  proceeded to discuss the one common sentiment,—“Peace on earth, and
  good will to men.”

  Flags of every nation decked the capitol. Music from the municipal
  band stationed near the Aurelian statue stirred every heart with its
  inspiring strains. It was on this spot that Antony and Pompey once
  swayed the people and urged them to fresh carnage and conquests. Now
  we came to pray that the temple of Janus would forever be closed, and
  war reign no more.

  Up the splendid stairway and over the beautiful serpentine road
  guarded by gendarmes, in company with Rev. Dr. Sturgis and Miss
  Rutter, of England, I carried the American flag,—the Flag of Peace.
  The formal presentation was made on the succeeding day, accompanied
  by an appropriate speech, which was enthusiastically applauded,
  especially by the Italians, although the New Orleans tragedy was then
  fresh in their minds.

  Briefly relating the Columbus incident in the discovery of America,
  I stated that in behalf of my sister countrywomen I had come to his
  native shores to unfurl under Italian skies the Stars and Stripes,
  our “Banner of Liberty” and “Flag of Peace.” I had also to thank
  Columbus’ countrymen for all that his discovery had accomplished for
  those of my own sex. In America, as nowhere else, women have attained
  intellectual and moral advancement, independence of support, and
  peaceful happy homes.

  I said, “Under this flag dwell sixty-five millions of people whose
  interests, in common with those of all nations, are to be promoted by
  the universal settlement, through arbitration, of all international
  difficulties.”

  At this juncture a gendarme handed me the flag, which I unfurled
  and presented to the president as a contribution from America’s
  daughters. It was greeted with most enthusiastic applause, lifted
  gracefully to a niche at the right of the president, and placed
  in the arms of the gladiator Steigile. Its silken folds fell over
  the cleft arm of the statue, partially concealing the figure
  representative of cruelty and death.

  Pointing to the Stars and Stripes I suggested that its tricolor made
  it a fitting emblem of the third assembling of our Peace Congress.

  Standing on the dome of our capitol in Washington the Goddess of
  Liberty holds the scales of Justice, and standing upon an island in
  New York harbor she bears aloft the symbolic torch that enlightens
  the world. Women of America are forming associations of all kinds
  whereby they can benefit humanity.

  “We are not unmindful of the fact that the discovery of America
  by Columbus was accomplished through the self-sacrifice of a
  woman,—Queen Isabella,—who pawned her jewels to defray the expense of
  the expedition. Ought not America then to be, as it is, the favored
  land for women? And woman continues her good works.

  “From the prison to the paupers’ home, from the health-saving to the
  soul-saving house, you will find armies of women, not clothed for
  war, but in the garments of charity, chanting and living the song,
  ‘Glory be to God on high, and on earth peace, good will to men.’”

  The same flag was carried to Bern last summer by the Italian
  delegation.

  Germany was represented in our third congress by delegates from
  five societies, England from sixteen, France from five, Italy from
  seventy-one, Servia and Switzerland each from two; while Austria,
  Belgium, Denmark, Spain, Hungary, Norway, Holland, Roumania, and
  Sweden, each sent one representative.

  General Howard’s brother, Rev. Rowland B., was the only delegate from
  America besides myself, who crossed the ocean for the express purpose
  of attending the congress. His journey cost him his life. He died in
  Rome after a long illness.

  Captain Siccardi, one of the bravest soldiers of Italy, who resigned
  from the army because he felt it was a fratricidal occupation, in the
  course of an able address before the Peace Congress at Rome, made
  the following points, which are worth repeating: 1st, The army costs
  more in the otherwise possible gain which it interrupts or prevents
  than is wasted in what it consumes; 2d, The maintenance of the army
  increases taxes and duties; 3d, The workman whose son is in the army,
  loses an income, and thus is left in debt; 4th, The soldier, on his
  return to his deserted family, receives no indemnity; 5th, Organized
  liberty and justice do not abide with the army of to-day; 6th, What
  we expend on the army is no insurance against losses by war; 7th, By
  the removal of so many workmen from their industrial pursuits the
  army is one of the greatest enemies to civilization.

  Following this speech, resolutions regarding the disarmament of
  all nations, and the establishment of permanent international
  arbitration, were offered and accepted.

  The delegates were from the world’s highest ranks of scholars and
  humanitarians. Many distinguished officials and representatives of
  their respective governments were present.

[Illustration: AGRICULTURAL BUILDING FROM ELECTRICITY BUILDING.]

[Illustration: CONVENT OF LA RABIDA.]

  We were entertained during and after the Peace Congress at Rome,
  by members of the Italian Peace Society. Its president was Signor
  Rugurio Bonghi, an ex-minister, philosopher, and author, whose
  masterly works on the conduct of national affairs have greatly
  interested statesmen and humanitarians of many lands.

                  *       *       *       *       *

“The flag has begun a new era of the achievements of Columbus,” said
Mr. Marlowe. “It leads what in old Rome would be called a new Seculum.
The history of this incident will live and grow. Let us go to La
Rabida!”

The trio pressed through the crowds, and found their way to the
reproduction of the old Spanish convent, where Columbus had found a
friend in Father Perez. Here was the original Commission of Columbus,
and the supposed anchor of the “Santa Maria.” They rested in the court
of the convent, amid the cool air of the Lake, and were grateful to
the genius of Mr. Ober, which had caused this most realistic Columbian
Museum to be erected.

[Illustration: CARAVAL SANTA MARIA.]

Here, amid the relics of a long historic past, they talked over the
events of the day. Sundown found them there. As the shadows of evening
fell, all the White City thrilled with electric light, and shone in
outlines of unimagined splendor. It was at the convent that replicas
of the ships of Columbus came to be exhibited, and afterwards the
“Viking,” or the Northmen’s ship.

The hour of nine found the city, the Lake, and the air a living glory.
The Court of Honor blazed, and the many-colored fountain threw its
rainbows into the air.

Then if ever the trio felt the force of the great discovery, and the
long procession of progress that had led up to this wonderful hour!


                      MORNING OF THE DISCOVERY.

          IMMORTAL Morn, all hail,
          That saw Columbus sail
              By faith alone.
          The skies before him bowed,
          Back rolled the ocean proud,
          And every lifting cloud
              With glory shone!

          Fair Science then was born
          On that celestial morn,
              Faith dared the sea,
          Triumphant o’er her foes,
          Then Truth immortal rose
          New Heavens to disclose
              And Earth to free!

          Strong Freedom then came forth
          To liberate the earth
              And crown the right.
          So walked the pilot bold
          Upon the sea of gold,
          And darkness backward rolled,
              And there was light!

          Sweep, sweep across the seas,
          Ye rolling jubilees,
              Grand chorals raise;
          The world adoring stands,
          And with uplifted hands
          Offers from all the lands
              To God its praise!




[Illustration: TRANSPORTATION BUILDING.]

                             CHAPTER IX.

             FOLK-LORE TALES IN THE OLD COLONIAL KITCHEN.


The New England Kitchen was a double house in colonial style, such
as was once to be seen on the roads running between Boston and the
coast towns. Across the promenade was the specimen building of the
Co-operative Society of Philadelphia. A little way beyond it, the
Irish village presented a curious contrast, and the Blarney Castle
rose in the sunny air.

In the kitchen of the typical old-time New England cottage the homely
food of the descendants of the Pilgrims was served,—brown bread and
baked beans, pumpkin pies, doughnuts and cheese, home-made relishes.
The waiters were dressed in colonial costumes, and sometimes wore
calashes. The reception-room of the house was furnished after the
manner of the Plymouth Colony.

[Illustration: NEW ENGLAND KITCHEN.]

The Marlowes were made welcome here, and used to take their suppers in
the kitchen, after becoming foot-weary. When the supper was over, they
would linger among the New England people, who daily gathered here,
and relate colonial wonder-tales.

One of these tales well fitted the unique room. It was told by Mr.
Marlowe, and we give it here:—


               THE OLD COACH DOG, OR, THE PHANTOM INN.

  The scene to which we introduce the reader on this Thanksgiving Eve
  was in the old Winslow house at Green Harbor, now Marshfield, Mass.
  No house in America, we may safely say, ever had so many colonial
  legends of Thanksgiving Day as this.

  “Silas,” said I, one night to an old stage-driver, “tell us the story
  of the dog that said ‘Silas!’”

  The company eagerly demanded the tale.

  It was a strange room. In one corner were bushel baskets heaped with
  corn. Uncle Silas shelled corn, as he said, “for company,” on other
  than holiday or Sunday evenings.

  Over the corn baskets were strings of dried apples, pumpkins, and red
  peppers. Near the fireplace were rennets of cheese, and under the
  rafters were candle-poles.

  The fireplace revealed great fore-sticks, apple-tree wood, which made
  an especially hot fire, and was used on Thanksgiving Eves, and at
  special times.

  Apples in rows were toasting on the hot hearth.

  The family consisted of an old couple, named White, and their sons
  and sons’ wives and children from towns near Boston, and a few
  invited guests.

  Uncle Silas caught up his chair and lifted it in the jumping way of
  the old colonial time to a place nearer the fire. A shutter banged,
  and he cast his eyes mysteriously toward the window. The room grew
  very still.

  “The clouds are scudding over the moon,” he began,—and I will tell
  the tale as he told it, as nearly as I remember,—“the wind is
  rising—I can hear it in the tops of the trees. Many’s the time I have
  gone down in the old stage-coach on nights like this, and leaped from
  the seat and snatched the mail-bag from the boot, and when I said
  ‘Silas,’ there would creep out of the boot that old coach dog.

  “That dog was given to me by a sailor, who was about to go to sea
  from the old North River. He was a pup then.

  “I never knew a dog that seemed to think so much of his master as
  that dog did of me. His eyes were never off of me.

  “I taught him a number of tricks, such as to stand up on his hind
  legs and beg, which he did by uttering a sharp, pitiful cry. While
  begging one day, he made a sound like ‘Silas.’ I repeated it, and he
  uttered it again.

  “After that I would hold back from him his food until he had made
  that sound. ‘Say Silas,’ I would say, and after a time he would utter
  the word, or what sounded like it.

  “The old stage-coaches had great leather boots that covered the
  driver’s legs, and in cold and stormy days could be raised so high
  as to protect nearly the whole body. Under the boot I carried the
  mail-bags, and such packages as we to-day send by express.

  “The mail-coach was sometimes robbed, when the boot was known to
  cover valuables. I carried my own money in a large wallet in a side
  pocket of a great gray coat, and money for others in the same way.

  “I drove the stage for ten years, but I was never molested or robbed;
  and in those ten years my dog Silas always slept at my feet among the
  mail-bags.

[Illustration: MRS. PRESTON, NEW ENGLAND KITCHEN, MIDWAY.]

  “While I was driving the stage there was some strange things that
  happened in the old Dedham woods. Several travellers who had gone
  through those woods at night had met with strange adventures.

  “They had seen a window and a light in a lonely place a little
  distance from the way, and heard the ringing of a bell like a
  supper-bell.

  “Two of them had turned in toward the window, but as they attempted
  to approach it, it seemed to draw back into the heart of the woods.
  After walking toward it for a considerable distance, it seemed to
  them no nearer, and they had become alarmed, and suddenly turned and
  fled, believing it to be a ghost.

[Illustration: NEW ENGLAND GIRLS AND THEIR CHAPERON, FROM THE NEW
ENGLAND KITCHEN.]

  “One traveller, who had entered the road at dusk, had never been
  heard of again.

  “After these events any one who saw the window at night took to his
  heels, and at last few persons would go through the woods after dark,
  except in a carriage or in company.

  “The Dedham woods began to bear a bad reputation, but the dark
  events that had happened there were assigned to ghosts, and the
  vanishing window and light were spoken of as the ‘Phantom inn that
  travelled away.’

  “Was I ever afraid when riding alone in the old Dedham woods? I
  always speak plainly, and I must say that I sometimes was. A sort of
  shadow of a fear would come over me.

  “I never believed in ghosts or haunted houses after my early years.
  Yet a superstitious nature clings to me. It has often made me feel
  creepy, until I stopped to reason. It stands to reason that dead
  folks don’t appear with leather boots on, and hats and buttons and
  clothes woven in looms.

  “The Dedham woods used to be a lonely place. It is mostly farms now.
  They stretched then away toward the coast. There were no towns like
  Hyde Park then; no Ponkapoag with villas; no costly summer homes.

  “The sunlit spaces between the trees were full of bluejays, that
  would eye the coach with outstretched necks. I can seem to see them
  now.

  “The Indian-pipe used to grow by the wayside, and back of it wild
  roses and green brakes and clematis, which bloomed and feathered
  late. The horses liked to slack up in summer, and walk under the cool
  shadows of the trees.

  “Oh, those were lonely roads in winter. The winds used to whistle
  like this—woo-oo-oo. Just as though they were spinning—woo-oo-oo.
  They seemed to catch the spirit of the sea, which was not many miles
  away—woo-oo-oo; like that.

  “People began to move away to York State. They called it up ‘country’
  then. The Mohawk valley seemed as far away at that time as the
  prairies do now.

  “I had a good offer to go to Albany and take a stage-route from there
  to Buffalo. I caught the up ‘country’ fever, and resolved to go.

  “I may seem weak, but one of my greatest regrets on parting was that
  I would have to leave my old friend Silas, and I might never see him
  again.

  “One day as I was stopping at the old Scituate inn, just before
  setting out for Albany, I met a stranger there. He called himself
  Searle. I shall never forget the eyes of that man. There seemed to be
  a hidden spirit, not himself, looking through them. They reminded me
  at once of the travelling window and light, or the Phantom inn.

  “But Silas, the dog—I never met such a mystery as when the dog’s
  eyes first met those of that man. It used to be said in old New
  England times that dogs would see ghosts coming, and start up and
  howl, before people could see them. That dog seemed to see something
  mysterious in that man’s eyes.

  “He leaped into the air when Searle appeared, and said ‘Silas.’

  He then shook all over, dropped on his feet, and ran around me,
  whining in a fearful tone. What did it mean? I have thought of it an
  hundred times—what did it mean?

  “‘Goin’ up country, I hear,’ said Searle.

  “‘Yes, I have concluded to take the Albany route,’ said I. ‘There is
  more money in it.’

  “‘Goin’ to take your dog here along with you? He’s a fine one.’

  “‘No,’ said I; ‘I’ll have to go by the way of New York, and up the
  river to Albany, and I must leave him behind. If I were going by the
  way of Springfield I would take him along. I set a store by that dog.’

  “‘Don’t want to sell him, do ye?’

  “There came a strange light into the man’s eyes. I cannot describe
  it. It made me think of the travelling window in the woods again.

  “I hesitated.

  “‘Stranger,’ said I at last, ‘where do you live?’

  “‘Oh, in a lonely place down by the Dedham ponds. They say it’s
  getting dangerous there, and I want a dog. I need one. Say, as you’re
  goin’ off, what will you take for him?’

  “‘I don’t know; I wouldn’t sell him for anything if I didn’t have to.’

  “‘I’ll give you ten dollars for him. That is high, but I’m lonely
  like, and they say them woods are getting dangerous. What do you say?’

  “‘You may have him.’

  “I felt somehow that I had done an unworthy thing,—that I had sold my
  dog to an unworthy master. That dog had such a true nature that he
  would never have tricked me with any act.

  “How should I part with Silas? I felt my head ache at the thought
  of it—the dog had been so faithful. I decided I would have Searle
  put a rope on his collar, and would leave him in the evening in the
  office of the inn with him, and so steal away from him unknown. I did
  so,—and if ever I felt like a coward, it was then.

  “Five years passed, when one November day I received a letter. My old
  friends, the Whites, had remembered me, and they invited me to spend
  Thanksgiving with them at Green Harbor.

  “Wife’s folks lived in the old town of Dedham, and she urged me to
  accept the invitation, as she wished to go with me to Dedham. Her
  folks were getting old—but, poor woman, they outlived her.

  “So I secured a driver to take my place for a few weeks, and we set
  out together for Boston and Dedham. One day, late in November, I
  left my wife among her folks, and set out, intending to walk over
  to Weymouth to see some friends, and there to take the stage for
  Marshfield.

[Illustration: DETAIL OF STATUE SOUTH OF MANUFACTURES BUILDING.]

  “I had expected to start in the morning and make a day of it, but
  I was delayed until the afternoon. It was delightful Indian summer
  weather, and I did not mind a night walk, as I could rest in Weymouth.

  “‘Don’t stop at the Phantom inn,’ said my wife, as we parted.

[Illustration: IRISH VILLAGE,—BLARNEY CASTLE.]

  “‘I sha’n’t stop at no phantom inns,’ said I, ‘if I expect to reach
  Randolph to-night. There will no acorns sprout under my feet.’

  “‘But,’ said my wife’s mother, ‘they do tell strange stories still
  about those woods. Are you armed?’

  “‘Yes, as much as I ever am.’

  “‘But you used to keep a dog.’

  “I stalked away, laughing.

  “Nightfall overtook me on the border of the old Dedham woods.

  “I remember the strange mysterious feeling that came over me as
  I entered the shadow of the pines of that lonely road among the
  skeleton trees. I stopped and looked back.

  “As I stood listening, there came a vivid impression that somehow I
  was in the companionship of the old coach dog, as I used to be. I
  could feel my heart shrink as I recalled how meanly I had treated
  him, and I eased my conscience with the reflection that I had done as
  well for him, and myself, as I could.

  “That a dog might make his presence felt in some way by electrical
  force is possible I cannot say, but I repeat it,—I seemed to feel
  that the old coach dog was somewhere near me in these woods, and had
  a sense that I was there.

  “I entered the lonely way, when another strange thing began to haunt
  me. It was the eyes of Searle. I had never forgotten them. I could
  almost see them again now. Every rattle in the savin bushes seemed to
  bring them back again.

  “As I walked along with a witch-hazel stick for a cane, a great light
  rose like a fire among the tops of the gray rocks and skeleton trees.
  It was a full hunter’s moon coming up from the sea. After a time it
  went into a cloud, but the way was still clear. It was almost as
  still as death.

  “Occasionally a timid rabbit would cross the way; once a white rabbit
  leaped out before me, and I felt my heart beat, and thought again
  of the old coach dog, Searle’s dreadful eyes, and the tales of the
  Phantom inn, at which I used to laugh when I drove the cape stage.

  “The way grew more lonely, amid the oaks and the russet leaves,
  savins, pines, and rocks. In places the road was strewn with fallen
  nuts, and at some points with rustling leaves. Once the eyes of a
  white owl confronted me on a decaying limb—I thought again of Searle.

  “I hurried on, hoping to reach Randolph before midnight, when
  suddenly I heard a sound that stopped my feet at once and sent
  a chill over me. It was a hollow tone, like the ringing of a
  supper-bell, such as used to be common in the farmhouses and inns.

  “I looked in the direction of the sound, when I saw a little way from
  the road a window and a light among the trees. I stopped nervously.

  “‘Is it imagination,’ I asked myself. ‘Is it a dream of the old
  story? Shall I run, or turn toward the bell?’

  “I was frightened and my heart beat, but I am not a man to run. After
  hesitating for a few moments I turned into the wood in the direction
  of the window and the light, and found a path there which I began to
  follow cautiously.

  “I walked to the place where I had first heard the bell and seen the
  window and the light, but the window and the light were apparently
  as far away now as when I started from the road. As I watched I could
  see it move back, but I could hear nothing.

  “I stopped again. The window and the light soon seemed to stop.
  Should I run? No. I would shout. So I cried out, ‘Hullo!’

  “The rocks answered my loud call with many echoes. A startled
  partridge rose on whirring wings from some wild alder-bushes near me.
  Then all was still, or—did I imagine it?—I thought I could hear the
  low piteous suppressed whine of a dog. The light vanished.

  “I knew not what to do. I was unarmed. I went forward very slowly and
  cautiously, when the path grew soft, and the earth began to crumble
  beneath my feet. I paused and listened.

  “A cry pierced the hollow air. How can I describe it? It thrilled
  every nerve in my body. I can hear it now; it seemed as though all
  the intensity of a human heart was in it—it said, it shrieked as the
  cry of some pent-up force,—it said,—

  “‘Silas!’

  “I knew the voice. It was a warning tone. I knew that dog’s tone of
  warning. I stepped back and listened again.

  “I heard a struggle down in the distance. Where was I? It came to me.
  I was on the border of a ledge of rocks. Below me was a pond. Had I
  taken a few steps more I would have gone over into the water.

  “I felt that the way led to a false projection over the water. I had
  been drawn toward a trap to destroy me. I felt the situation then as
  clearly as I can see it now.

  “My every nerve quivered with terror, but my will grew stronger than
  ever before. I never knew how strong or how weak I was till then.

  “As I stood listening, a fearful oath rose from the pond. Then all
  was still. I looked up to the sky. It was the only object that seemed
  friendly. The clouds parted below the hunter’s moon, and a wide
  silvery light swept over the scene. I was surely on a projecting edge
  of rock, or platform, over a pond.

  “Suddenly I heard a sound in the bushes. It was a patter of feet. A
  dog came bounding out of the savins toward me. He rose up, springing
  as it were into the air, shook his paws, and cried,—I can hear it
  now,—

  “‘Silas!’

  “It was my old coach dog.

  “I hurried back to the road, followed by the dog. Was it a dream?
  What had happened?

  “At near midnight I came to my old friend’s farmhouse at Randolph,
  and roused the family. Before any one could speak I pointed to the
  dog.

  “‘Tell me, for heaven’s sake, what is that?’ I cried.

  “‘That is a dog,’ said my old friend, the farmer,—‘your old coach
  dog. What did you think it was? Where did you find him?’

  “We went the next morning to the scene of my night’s adventure. One
  of the first things that we saw was the dead body of Searle, floating
  on the pond.

[Illustration: SCENE IN OLD VIENNA.]

  “The light in the window of the Phantom inn had allured me to the
  edge of a broad, false precipice, and I was just about to fall over
  into the pond when my old coach dog’s warning word had saved me. The
  dog had evidently dragged his dark-minded master over the rocky cliff
  into the pond.

  “Searle had carried the window and light in his hand, and with
  covered feet had moved back to allure travellers.

  “‘Silas?’ Yes, I must answer that question. What became of him? I
  took him back to Albany with me. He was an old dog then, and used to
  repeat that word in his distress. He said it more than once on the
  day that he died.”

Another story, related by Mr. Marlowe, which was quite appropriate to
the place, was as follows:—


                     THE GREAT CHESHIRE CHEESES.

  The Masons, whose history I used to hear, were among the founders
  of New Providence, the vanished village of the autumnal Berkshire
  Hills. I well recall the stories of Elder Leland that I used to hear
  in my old Swansea home, and especially the awful ghost-story that the
  courtly evangelist used to relate confidentially to a few friends. No
  Rhode Island farmer’s boy of thirty years ago will ever forget that,
  and any allusion to it would make, in those days, young feet nimble
  in dark chambers and on lonesome roads.

  Times have, indeed, changed. No ghost-story, however vivid, would be
  likely to make a Rhode Island boy nervous to-day.

  I recall also the more cheerful story of the great Cheshire Cheese,
  as we used to hear it, and have often repeated, in my young churning
  days, the New Providence receipt for turning cream into butter under
  the miracle-working influence of the old-time dasher:—

         “Come, butter, come;
          Peter stands at the gate,
          Waiting for the butter-cake,
          Come, butter, come.”

  The rhyme of this persuasive ditty is not perfect, and I am unable
  to say who “Peter” was, though the name sounds Apostolic; but the
  Cheshire and Rhode Island farmers’ wives could all declare that this
  brief invocation gave a wonderful efficacy to the churn-dasher.

  I shall never forget my first excursion into Cheshire to visit the
  once famous farms of New Providence, and the graves of Elder Leland
  and the heroes of Bennington. It was a glimmering September day, such
  as brings the tourist of New York to Lenox, not far away.

  The sky was an over-sea of gold. The Housatonic lay, here like a
  mirror of glass in the brown woodland pastures, there purling amid
  purple gentians over mossy dams.

  The wrecks of old orchard trees dotted the landscape; fading
  beech-trees, with their bark perforated by the long bills of the
  golden-winged woodpeckers; aftermath in alluvial meadows; cornfields
  with orange banners on the uplands, and, over all, Greylock,
  green-wooded and maple-tinted, looking down the valley.

  Graveyards—like little villages of the dead—with mossy stones,
  touched the heart and fancies, and the town at last came full in
  view, with its white spire and faded inn.

  “Where is New Providence?” I asked of an old man who had stopped to
  rest on the cool russet sward under a leafy maple, where the locusts
  were singing in the bright air.

  “There is no New Providence any more,” said he. “It is all gone: the
  hotels, the stores, the churches, all—there is not a house left.
  There is where it _was_.”

  He pointed toward a sunny slope. How beautiful was the situation!
  But there was not so much as a house or an orchard. Shades of Oliver
  Goldsmith! Could it be possible that here in New England was a
  veritable Deserted Village?

  “The inhabitants of New Providence all sleep in a little graveyard
  under the hill,” said the stranger, filling his pipe. “That was once
  New Providence Purchase, and was settled from Providence Plantations.
  It is now called Stafford Hill.

  “Old Captain Joab Stafford, the hero of Bennington, is buried in the
  old graveyard, near the road. You can see his grave as you pass by.”

  New Providence began in a pleasant joke. Old generous Captain
  Stafford, who was brought wounded at last from Bennington to his
  pleasant home and tavern, built his house in New Providence Purchase
  before he brought his wife from Rhode Island.

  When his fine house was completed, he went after Mrs. Stafford, but
  refused to give her any description of his new place. Across the
  Connecticut on horseback they hastened toward the mountains.

  “Now as we ride along,” said he, “and notice the new settlements,
  tell me when we come to just such a house as you would like.”

  They rode through Cheshire, once called the Kitchen, and at last the
  good woman lifted her eyes to a bowery hill almost in the shadow of
  Greylock.

  “How beautiful!” said she. “There is just such a home and place as I
  should like to have. If I could only live there, I would be perfectly
  satisfied.”

  “You shall live there,” said her gallant husband. “That is our home.”

  Out of that vanished house he was borne down the hill to his last
  resting-place in the valley below, and poets and orators spoke his
  praise.

  Elder John Leland, born in Grafton, Massachusetts, in 1754, came to
  Cheshire when quite a young man. He was on one occasion called upon
  to speak from the pulpit, when the pastor was absent. There came to
  him a flow of words and ideas which astonished his hearers much
  and himself more, and he felt that he was allotted to be a preacher.
  He was a Baptist-Quaker, like Roger Williams.

[Illustration: INTERIOR VIEW, MANUFACTURES BUILDING.]

  It has been asserted that his influence made Madison President. He
  travelled to a distance of many thousand miles, preaching; crowds
  followed him everywhere, and queer stories of his eccentricities were
  repeated by every fireside.

  Among the old Cheshire humorists and the old story-tellers of the
  tavern at New Providence, and the half-way inn at Cheshire on the
  old Boston and Albany stage-route, were gallant Captain Stafford,
  the Bennington hero, Freelove Mason, the jolly mistress of the first
  regular stage-route hostelry, William Brown, or “Sweet Billy,”—the
  “Artemas Ward” of Berkshire,—Elder John Leland, whose jokes were
  echoed ever by the sounding-board over his tall pulpit, and the rich
  old farmers by the name of Mason, Brown, Wood, and Cole, and the
  stage-drivers.

  The story of the great Cheshire Cheese was once a New England
  wonder-tale, but was seldom correctly told, in all of its essential
  details. The making of it furnishes a picture of the early humor
  of the village, than which few pastoral scenes can be more
  pleasing, or more widely in contrast with many of the grim Puritan
  legends. Cheshire has a cheese-factory now; then every farm had a
  cheese-press. There was joy among the industrious dames of Cheshire,
  when the old stage-driver of the Berkshire Hills blew his horn, and
  swung his hat, and shouted, “Hurrah for President Jefferson!” The
  buxom dairy-women had been well-schooled in Democratic politics by
  Elder Leland, himself an intimate friend of Jefferson, and a disciple
  of the broad principles of the Declaration.

  “Toot, toot for Jefferson!” rung out the horn and voice of
  Cameralsman, the lusty stage-driver, as he passed through the thrifty
  Mason farms.

  “Jefferson it is!” said Freelove Mason, the ruddiest dame of the
  Berkshire Hills; “and how shall we celebrate our victory like free
  and honest people that we are?”

  “How?” said the Cheshire dames. “We will make the biggest cheese
  ever pressed in America,—such an one as the farmers have been joking
  about,—and send it to the new President for a present. Every cow in
  Berkshire shall furnish the milk for the curd.”

  I need not say that the great cheese was made. All the Yankee world
  knows that. The summer of bobolinks and morning-glories that followed
  the political spring of happiness in Cheshire saw a great gathering
  of curds on a certain day, and all the kirtled dames met at Elisha
  Brown’s, and compounded the mammoth gift to the President.

  It was pressed in a cider-mill, and if it did not require four horses
  to draw it, it is said that that number was harnessed to the vehicle
  that brought it from the press, where it had been pressed for ten
  days. It weighed one thousand two hundred and thirty-five pounds, was
  carried to the Hudson and shipped to Washington. Elder Leland went
  with the great cheese, “preaching,” as he said, “all the way.”

  The stately correspondence between Leland and Jefferson, in offering
  and accepting the gift, is still preserved. Those were the days
  when every voter supposed himself to be a born king by right of the
  Constitution, and it took the old formal style of writing to express
  the sentiments of the new monarchs. Jefferson’s letter, accepting
  the great cheese, was worthy of the author of “When in the course of
  human events.”

  Elder Leland, tall and courtly, was well adapted to the dramatic part
  of the occasion. A grander commoner never entered the Republican
  court. Jefferson had often met the great revival preacher in
  Virginia, for Leland depopulated towns to listen to his fiery
  eloquence wherever he went. His calling to the ministry, like Saint
  Paul’s, had come, as he believed, in the form of a voice out of the
  skies, and his tongue, to use the old Hebrew simile common in the old
  days, had been “touched by a burning coal from the altar.”

  There are few preachers like Leland to-day. Eloquent as the old
  Methodist field preachers, elegant and courtly as a Camille
  Desmoulins, witty as a Swift or Steele, and far in advance of his
  times in the liberality of his opinions, a theological disciple
  of Roger Williams and Samson Mason, and a political follower of
  Jefferson, he was not only a remarkable preacher, but one of the most
  noted men of his time. He labored as a winter revivalist in Virginia
  for many years, before he made his home in Cheshire.

  It was one of the humors of the time to relate events of a pleasing
  character in the style of the Hebrew Chronicles, and the Chronicle of
  the Cheshire Cheese was once well-known in the story-telling town. It
  began:—

  “And Jacknips said unto the Cheshirites, ‘Behold, the Lord hath put
  a ruler over us that is after our own hearts. Now let us gather
  together our curds, and carry them into the valley of Elisha, unto
  his wine-press, and there make a great cheese, that we may make a
  thank-offering unto the great man.’ Now this saying pleased the
  Cheshirites, so they did as Jacknips had commanded.”

  The great Cheshire Cheese was shared by the President with the
  governors of several States, to whom samples were sent. The story
  of it was a great advertisement of Berkshire County; and it was
  resolved to make a still larger cheese, which should weigh sixteen
  hundred pounds.

[Illustration: SPANISH BUILDING.]

  Elder Leland’s church was famous for its psalmody. He himself wrote
  many hymns, among them the almost Ambrosian tone-picture,—

         “The day is past and gone.”

  He used sometimes to ascend the pulpit singing.

  There was one of the numerous Brown family of Cheshire who was a
  famous singer in his day, and to him we will assign a popular story
  of the time. His voice not only filled the church, but went out of
  the window. His bass notes were deep and full,—“foot-notes,” he
  called them,—and it was his special pride to inform the people in the
  then masterpiece of country-church choir music how

         “The angel of
          The angel of
              The Lord came down.
              And glory shone around,
              And glory
              And g-l-o-r-y, etc.”

  During the great winter revivals in Elder Leland’s church, Singer
  Brown was all eyes, ears, and voice. But the dairy-making season that
  produced the sweet butter and mammoth cheeses for which Cheshire
  became famous was very trying to his eyelids, during the long Sunday
  sermons, and the tithing-man often had a sore trial to keep his
  attention steady after the “sixthly” or “seventhly.”

  It was all so restful in the old church,—the bobolinks singing in
  the clover outside, the red-breasted robins in the tall trees! The
  cool breezes came into the windows from the hayfields, over which the
  cloud-shadows passed.

  Then, too, even fiery Elder Leland’s voice had a far-away sound when
  he came to the usual part of a New England sermon about the Jews in
  Jerusalem, and still more dreary was it when the Jews were in Babylon.

  Singer Brown, on such occasions, would become oblivious of both the
  Jews and the Gentiles, and would have to be waked by the vigilant
  tithing-man.

  Elder Leland himself had a genius for waking people on such restful
  and balmy days. Once, when a farmer under the gallery had fallen
  asleep and tipped back his head, with his mouth stretched open from
  ear to ear, some very imaginative boys in the gallery stuck a pin
  into a bean and lowered it down by a string to the open mouth, like a
  bucket into a well.

  When the tall Elder saw it he didn’t rebuke the boys, but seizing the
  Bible, slammed it down on the pulpit with a cannon shake, at the same
  time calling out to the poor man: “Wake up! wake up!”

  The industrious farmer’s slumbers were broken by these gentle
  circumstances, and he was enabled to follow the wanderings of the
  Jews during the rest of the sermon.

  But Singer Brown, on one Sunday, fell asleep beside the old bass-viol
  amid such scandalous consequences that the tithing-man, the clerk,
  and the venerable deacons never forgave him.

  It all is supposed to have happened in the summer of 1803, the
  third year of the reign of the universal Kings under the good King
  Commoner, Thomas Jefferson, when ambitious people of Cheshire had put
  their heads together to make a bigger cheese than the one that had
  been made for their chosen President. The history of this cheese is
  often confused with the Jeffersonian present.

[Illustration: UNITED STATES BATTLE-SHIP “ILLINOIS.”]

  One Sunday morning in June, Goody Brown gave to her consort, Singer
  Billy, the long-necked pitcher, and sent him to the neighbors for
  milk. Billy went from house to house, but was refused.

  “Not to-day, Billy,” said every one; “we are saving our milk for the
  big cheese, you know.”

  After Billy had wandered about amid the dews to the Masons’, the
  Waggoners’, and others, without success, although all the pantries
  were overflowing, he obtained a pint of milk at last from a
  Federalist, who was not in full sympathy even with the enterprises of
  the community.

  It was now church time, and he was to sing bass to “The Lord
  descended from above” that day, in his view a stupendous performance.
  So he took his milk-pitcher along with him to the church, and up into
  the choir-loft.

  A red curtain hung on rings ran before the singers in the choir.
  The music books were placed on racks, and the choir was directly
  over the high pulpit, the deacon’s seat, and the clerk’s pew. A huge
  sounding-board hung over the pulpit, which was a kind of mahogany
  pen, with stairs on each side, and doors. The top of the pulpit
  reached almost to the choir.

  Singer Billy sang well that morning the sonorous music of William
  Billings of Stoughton, and touched the “foot-notes” with impressive
  clearness.

  Then he felt that his work was over, and began to be oblivious to
  the truth that was being proclaimed under the sounding-board. The
  old deacons, too, after all the excitements of mowing, milkings, and
  the preparations for making of the new cheese, were not in the most
  receptive mood, but felt the world gliding away from them in various
  ways.

  The clerk fell quite asleep, and wandered away in the far regions
  of air beyond the solid continents of all theologies. Even the
  tithing-man had dropped his rod.

  In this hour, when watchfulness had ceased, disaster came, and
  brought a scandal upon the descendants of the heroic Samson Mason,
  and upon all.

  A dog came trotting up the choir stairs. He, too, had found milk
  scarce that morning, and smelling Singer Billy’s pitcher near the red
  curtain, looked around and found that Billy and most of the singers
  were quite indifferent to current events. He ran his head down the
  long neck of the pitcher toward the pint of milk in the great hollow
  below.

  But while the descent of his head into the pitcher was easy, the
  withdrawing of it was otherwise. His head would not come out. He put
  up his inefficient paws and rubbed the outside of the pitcher; he
  moved to and fro, backward and forward. At last, not knowing where
  he was going, he passed quite under the red curtain, and finally
  succeeded in pushing the pitcher over the balcony.

  There was an alarming crash in the deacon’s pew. Was ever anything
  so extraordinary? It was not a centaur that had come down, half
  horse and half man, but a yet more marvellous beast, half dog and
  half pitcher. The pitcher was broken to fragments; the dog howled
  pitifully; the clerk and the deacons all awoke at once, and the
  tithing-man leaped to his feet.

  Singer Brown, too, suddenly came down from the blissful
  clover-gardens of dreamland, and looking over the curtain on the
  scene of mystery and disaster below, comprehended at a glance all
  that had happened. He prophetically calculated the future, and
  quickly slipped down the stairs, and out of the church.

  When questioned about the matter, he said, with unusual dignity,—

  “What but humiliation could you have expected from a people whose
  hearts had turned to the worship of cheeses?”

  I stood recently in the old Cheshire churchyard by the grave of good
  Elder Leland, and read with a tender reverence the following simple
  inscription, on his tombstone, which had been prepared by himself:—

  “Here lies John Leland of Cheshire, who labored to promote piety and
  to vindicate the civil and religious rights of all men.”

  His “Evening Hymn” is his true monument, but he will long be a figure
  in the history of that quaint past.


                       “TRIP-TRIP-TO-DEE-DEE.”

                      THE SCHOOLMASTER’S STORY.

  A hand was raised in the reading-class.

  “Well?” I asked.

  “What became of _that_ man?”

  “I do not know, James. This reading lesson is a humorous story.”

  I was a teacher when the unexpected question was asked me. The second
  class in reading used a book, long ago out of print, that was called
  the “Introduction to the American Common School Reader and Speaker.”
  Some of my readers may recall it. It contained a single humorous
  selection, entitled “A Melting Story.” It was this selection that had
  been read, when my honest pupil, James, asked the question,—

  “What became of _that_ man?”

  “That man” was the unhappy subject of the reading-book story. One
  cold winter’s night he had slipped into a country store while the
  keeper had gone out to close the blinds, and had stolen a pound ball
  of butter, and put it into his hat, and replaced the hat, with the
  butter ball in the top of the crown, on his head. The storekeeper
  saw the act, and determined to punish the thief in as cunning a way
  as the theft had been committed. He rushed into the store, confronted
  the butter stealer, and compelled him to sit down by the stove. He
  filled the stove with wood, and began to talk in a lively manner,
  and, adding seasoned wood to the roaring fire, made the place so hot
  that the butter melted in the thief’s hat, and ran down over his face
  and shoulders.

  The thief, thus detained, made many excuses to get away, but the
  storekeeper would not accept them, but held him in torture, his face
  and hair dripping with the butter. At last, when the butter had
  thoroughly oiled his woful guest, he rose and said: “I say, Seth, the
  fun that I have had out of you to-night will well pay me for that
  pound of butter. I shall not charge it,” or words with this meaning.
  This selection of reading was very popular in old schools forty years
  ago.

  I well recall the class that read this selection. It stretched across
  the platform in a zigzag row. Some of the boys were tall, some short,
  and the girls who stood at the head read much better than the boys.
  The days usually began to grow long, and the snows to melt and drip
  from the icicles on the roof, when we reached this selection, which
  was near the end of the book. The windows looked out on the long
  snowscapes, broken by icy woods and green savin trees. At a little
  distance the simple church spire was seen gleaming under the blue
  sky, and the dark slate-stones in the churchyard were a constant
  reminder of the mortality of us all.

  The pupils brought their dinners in tin dinner pails, and often
  shared their sweet-breads with each other. Some of the pupils were
  very poor, and could only bring corn bread for the noon lunch.
  James’s father was a prosperous farmer, and provided him with
  generous lunches, and he used to share them with the poor boys and
  girls. I had learned to love him for these acts of generosity. James
  was as honest as he was generous. He had a very sympathetic nature,
  and it was this that prompted him to ask with a serious face while
  the rest of the class were laughing,—

  “What became of _that_ man?”

  The question haunted me for the half hour that the reading exercise
  continued, though I had regarded the story as a fiction. Just before
  I dismissed the class I said,—

  “James, I should think from your tone of voice and serious look that
  you rather sympathized with the thief.”

  “If we knew all things in people’s hearts, we should pity everybody,”
  he said. “The Bible says that if a man be overtaken in a fault,
  those that have spiritual strength should restore him. I would never
  have published a story like that. I would have given the man a chance
  to regain his self-respect. Wouldn’t you?”

  I can see him now,—his manly, handsome face, clear blue eyes, high
  color, and intensity of expression. Five years afterwards he entered
  Andover Seminary, and the feathery palms of a missionary graveyard
  under a tropic sky wave over his dead body now.

  The pupils dropped their slates, and the class lowered their books
  to hear what I would say. I hesitated. The schoolroom grew painfully
  still, the wood roared on the fire of the stove, and the evergreen,
  or creeping-jenny, that had been turned around the stove-pipe,
  crackled and fell.

  “I should feel that it was a duty that I owe to the public safety to
  expose a thief,” I answered. “Wouldn’t you, James?”

  “I had rather change an evil-doer into an honest man,” he replied.
  “In that case he might never steal again. I”—he hesitated. There was
  the same painful stillness in the room.

  “What, James?”

  “I have heard that that man is still living in Maine, and that after
  that joke he lost all regard for respectability, and became a beggar.
  I do not know that the report is true, but a man from Portland told
  my father so in my hearing.” The stillness continued. He added:
  “Governor Winthrop forgave a thief who robbed his woodpile, by
  sending for him and offering to give him the wood he needed.”

  The term drew to its close. Washington’s Birthday passed, the bell
  ringing out in the little white steeple. The March days grew long and
  bright, with occasional flurries of snow; the bluebirds came fluting
  into the gray orchards; the woodpeckers tapped the hollow trees, and
  the wild geese passed over, honking like flying trumpets or mellow
  horns in the sky. Early April brought examination day. The grave
  committee came, making my little principality tremble; heard the
  classes recite, read, and spell, made a “few remarks,” and then the
  winter school was over.

  I can see those old pupils now, as they stood in the yard about the
  door in the late April afternoon, their faces bright in the western
  sunlight. I never met them again as I saw them then.

  I parted with James with peculiar reluctance, as he was one of the
  most high-minded boys that I had ever met, and had a heart to feel
  and a hand to help.

  On examination day the “Melting Story” was read, which elicited from
  one of the members of the committee the rugged remark:—

   “That’s a good one; served him right; it wouldn’t ha’ been improper
  for the boys to laugh after a story like that, would it, teacher?”

  “No,” I answered. “I allow them to laugh in such a case.”

  But the class did not laugh. James’s inquiries in regard to the
  narrative had changed the spirit of all the young readers.

  The impression that James had made haunted me. It seemed to me that
  the story was incomplete, and I carried the sympathetic inquiry of my
  pupil in my mind: “What became of _that_ man?”

  One blue April day, a few years after the incident that had occurred
  in my dear old class, I was walking the streets of a great seaport
  city in Maine, when a very strange scene met my eye.

  Two boys came, as it were, flying from a narrow street into a public
  square, each screaming at the top of his voice,—

  “Trip-Trip-to-dee-dee! Trip-Trip-to-dee-dee! Who stole the butter?”

  My eye followed them in lively curiosity, and at once the old story
  in the reading-book and James’s inquiry came rushing back to my mind.
  I had heard that there were two stories of this kind, and which one
  had given rise to the popular reading-book narrative could hardly be
  determined except by the author, of whom I knew nothing.

  What followed caused me to stand still. A poor, wretched-looking old
  man, with a basket on his arm, came hobbling and jumping out of the
  same street, with a cobblestone in one hand. He was evidently chasing
  the boys. As he entered the square, the boys turned around and cried
  again,—

  “Trip-Trip-to-dee-dee! Who stole the butter? Who stole the butter?”

  The old man came to a halt, and, with wild eyes and a frantic
  movement, threw the stone at the boys. They dodged the revengeful
  missile, and skipped away, calling,—

  “Trip-Trip-to-dee-dee! Trip-Trip-to-dee-dee!”

  A well-dressed stranger stopped near to see the odd episode.

  “Who is that old man?” I asked.

  “Oh, that is Trip-Trip-to-Day-Day. He is a character here. The boys
  torment him. They like to have him chase them. There are few boys in
  this part of the city that he has not chased.”

  “What is his occupation?” I continued.

  “Oh, a common beggar. He is almost the only street beggar in this
  city. He lives, I think, in some old hut outside of the place, and
  comes here begging each morning, with his basket on his arm. Look at
  him.”

  I looked. The running and the vengeful throwing of the stone had
  exhausted him, and he had just sunk down in a heap, as it were, on a
  seat in the square.

  The old question that James had asked came to me again with
  irresistible force. I crossed the street to the square, and sat down
  on the long bench beside the half-animated bundle of rags.

  The old man peered into my face.

  “I—am—all exhausted,” he said; “’gin out—I can’t do as I used to do.”

  “It’s a fine day,” I said.

  “Yes—ha—a fine day for fine folks. Ha—all days are pretty much the
  same to me. Are you a stranger here?”

  “Yes; what is your name?”

  “Seth—ha—Seth. That is my name. What’s yourn?”

  “Why do the people here allow the boys to trouble an old man like
  you? I thought people were civil here,—that this was a Christian
  city.”

  “You did, did ye, stranger? Ha, you thought that the people were
  civiller, ha? Well, they be generally, as a rule, but not to old
  Seth. Well, never mind. I shall get through by and by. I shall
  have to throw rocks at ’em while I live, and can hobble about, ha.
  Stranger, I’ll tell you how it was. It may seem strange to you that
  one thing like that should ruin a man’s life, but it has mine. I’d
  been careless about living on the square for some time, when it
  happened—that joke that crippled me for life.”

  He caught his breath convulsively with a halting “Ha,” and then
  continued:—

  “It was a terrible cold night when I went into that store, and found
  that the store-keeper had gone out to shut up the blinds. I was all
  alone, and there came over me the impulse to profit by the chance.
  Somethin’ seemed to whisper to me: ‘Here is your luck, make the most
  of it.’ Stranger, there was once a time when I would have no such
  temptation if I’d gone into an empty shop with an open drawer of
  uncounted dollars.

  “I saw the balls of butter in the cool corner of the store. I seized
  one. My conscience began to burn, and I threw water upon it by
  saying: ‘I’ll pay for it at some other time!’ Men cool conscience in
  that way.

  “The storekeeper came back with a queer look on his face. He did not
  appear nat’ral. He was too friendly. He made me sit down close to the
  stove. I could feel my heart beat under my coat. When a person is
  dealing unfair with you, you feel it in the air. I could feel in the
  air that something was wrong.

  “Well, the stove roared; it turned red. The place was close, and
  I was so nervous that I began to perspire. Then all at once—how
  the thing struck me like a death-shot!—the butter began to melt. I
  could feel it trickling down my hair, and dropping into my back. I
  thought of the old hymn about the holy oil and Aaron’s beard. I
  wished that the butter in my hat was like that. I hoped still that
  the storekeeper did not suspect me, but I felt that he did. The
  butter was shaping itself to my head. I dared not take off my hat. I
  wondered if the butter were soaking through it. I tried to move back,
  but there was no room. Then I felt the oil creeping down the back of
  my head. It would soon flow over my forehead. I leaped up; I said: ‘I
  must go—I ain’t well—let me out—I must go.’ But the storekeeper stood
  before me, and made me sit down again. Had I been right and strong
  within, I could not have done it. But a conscience-stung man will do
  anything,—he is a coward, and his heart is wax.

  [Illustration: COLUMBIAN FOUNTAIN, AND COURT OF HONOR.]

  “I sat down, with a feeling as though I was stifled. The butter kept
  on melting; it ran down over my face, and I wiped it off with my
  mittens and comforter. I never before dreamed how much oil there was
  in a pound of butter. Would it ever cease to flow?

  “Well, the storekeeper let me go at last, and told me of the fun that
  my punishment had given him. Stranger, I deserved the punishment; I
  acknowledge it was just. But I wished that he had taken some other
  way, and given me a chance. I was not wholly bad; I might not have
  been where I am now.

  “The next day all the people in the town were laughing at me.
  Stranger, there is nothing that kills a man like ridicule, and since
  that time I’ve cared for nothing but to trip, trip about, and do
  chores, and beg, and throw stones at the boys. Stranger, I sometimes
  wish that I was young again when I hear the robins sing. But the
  spring stalk never blooms twice. Stranger, I was to blame. Ah, well,
  my glass is almost run; it can never be turned again.”

  On one side of the square, across the street, was an orchard-yard,
  and some low, budding peach-trees. Into the boughs of this yard
  robins came chirping and singing while the old man was speaking, and
  when he became silent the birds sang again. The old man listened to
  the first song of the robin, and, turning to me, said:—

  “Robins? It’s spring again. I’m glad the winter is over. I like to
  hear the robins when they first begin to sing. About the only friends
  I’ve got is the robins.”

  “How is that, my friend?”

  “Stranger—ha—you’ve read about old Bible times? They used to stone
  people who stole in those days. They don’t do so now, but it’s just
  as bad—wrongdoers throw stones at themselves. All my troubles began
  with stealing a pound of butter. I began to throw stones at myself,
  and the world only followed me.”

  The sun grew warm. The purple sea rolled afar, here and there white
  with flying sails and with the long breakers that churned on rocks
  and ledges. A robin seemed to catch the inspiration of the day, and
  her voice quivered with thrilling joy and flute-like heraldings.

  “Just hear that bird,” said the old man. “I’d like to have a robin
  sing over me after I am gone. No one cares for me, and I seem to have
  lost interest in everything. Well, I’m rested now, and I must travel
  on.”

  He rose and hobbled away, his face turned upward toward the sun. When
  he had gone a little distance, he stopped to hear the spring robin
  sing again. He seemed to catch a moment of happiness; then his face
  fell, and he went on.

  I inquired in regard to the history of this man at the hotel.

  “He has no friends, and lives all alone,” said the clerk. “There’s a
  piece in the reading-book about him, or a man like him; you may have
  seen it.”

  “Is it called ‘A Melting Story’?” I asked.

  “Yes; I think that is the title of it.”

  “A Melting Story!” The last scene of all was indeed a melting story,
  and one that left not only tears in my eyes, but a lesson in my
  experience!

  Ten years had passed, and I was again in the same port city, and
  visited the same neighborhood. The memory of my old class came back
  to me, and with it the thought of “Trip-Trip-to-Dee-Dee.” I made
  inquiry of a friend about the old man.

  “His journey is over at last,” was the answer. “He was very old when
  he died,—over an hundred, I think. He lived alone, and I have heard
  that he died alone. He used to think the robins came to sing to him.

  “The joke of the pound of butter ruined him, and followed him to the
  end of his life.

  “Wherever he used to go, the air was sure to ring with the shout:
  ‘Who stole the butter?’

  “One day he went hobbling out of town. ‘I shall never come back
  again,’ he said. ‘They have stoned me to death with their cries. Old
  Seth is going where he will have peace, and the robins will sing over
  him, when the spring comes to the harbor. Old Seth is now going for
  good to the robins.’

  “The prophecy was true. When we go out to ride I will show you where
  he used to live.”

  That afternoon we rode in sight of the sea. My friend turned into
  a quiet way at last. We came to a hut, and near it was a heap of
  stones, and over the door was a robin’s nest.

   “They say he used to live there. I do not know. But for a
  generation he was a wellnigh homeless wanderer in these roads and
  streets. The inhumanity shown to that poor old witless man is
  something more than a melting story. A single evil report may follow
  a man to the death of his self-respect, and much that is good in his
  heart and soul. I pity the lips that taunt a man like that.”

  I thought of the old reading-class and of James, and I read in
  James’s question the lesson that it had intended to imply. My dear
  old pupil was right, at least, in the charity of his thought, and I
  shall always love his memory in association with the curious history
  of “Trip-Trip-to-Dee-Dee.”




                              CHAPTER X.

                       THE FOLK-SONG FESTIVAL.


AMONG the most delightful of all the entertainments given under the
auspices of the World’s Congress Auxiliary in the Art Palace, Chicago,
was the festival of the home songs of all nations. It was held in the
halls of Washington and Columbus, the same singers passing from the
one hall to the other, so that two audiences might enjoy the review of
the world’s popular songs on the same evening.

[Illustration: MR. FIELD.]

The singers, many of whom came from the nations represented on the
Midway Plaisance, were dressed in the costumes of their own country,
and were accompanied by their national instruments. The most beautiful
of all folk-songs were those of Wales; among the most unique, those
of India.

The representation of old New England tunes was interesting. The
concert closed late at night, the last number being “The Battle Cry of
Freedom,” sung by Dr. Root, the composer of the song.

Our trio listened to this wonderful festival with delight.

“Every town ought to have a choral society to sing these songs,” said
Mr. Marlowe; “they are, for the most part, songs of the heart. Even
the songs of the nations that we call heathen have human sympathy in
them. The human heart is one.”

[Illustration: HUNGARIAN DANCERS.]

Mr. Marlowe saved his programme for use in making up some limited
entertainment of the kind for home use.

“I will tell the story of ‘Hannah, Who Sang Countre,’” he said, “when
the Club meets again, and I will sing some of the old New England
tunes while telling the story.”

Mr. Marlowe carried into effect the thought. The story was as follows:—


                      HANNAH, WHO SANG COUNTRE.

                        A THANKSGIVING STORY.

  I can see her now in my mind’s eye, as she used to sit alone on the
  church steps, her white face beaming with benevolence beneath her
  gray poke bonnet. The great bell hung over the steps, high in air.
  It was silent then, or rung only by the sharp gusts of winds. Before
  her was the old Puritan graveyard, in which slept all to whom she
  could claim kin. Hannah Semple was a poor, lone woman. Her home was
  among the lilac-bushes and apple-trees, but all that was mortal of
  those dear to her was here under the gray stones. She loved to visit
  them at early evenings. Her Sundays were always spent with them.
  Hannah Semple’s heart had been true to her own family while they were
  living; it was true still, and would always be the same.

  I can, in memory, hear her sing, and her cracked voice was tender
  and pitiful. Her favorite hymn began with a curious simile that
  excited my curiosity before I knew its history, and my imagination,
  afterwards:

          “As on some lonely building’s top
             The sparrow tells her moan,
           Far from the tents of joy and hope,
             I sit and grieve alone.”

  The tune was “Hallowell,” a great favorite in the olden time. It was
  one of those tunes in which, to my boyish ears, the singers of the
  different parts chased each other about in a most harmonious and
  wonderful way, and finally came out together at the end. The country
  choirs who could perform such tunes to the accompaniment of bass
  viols, were thought by the country people to have made great progress
  in musical art. It was in the days of these majestic performances in
  the choir-loft of the progressive Puritan church, that Hannah Semple
  used to sing _countre_.

  The church was closed now, and had been closed for two years: as
  silent as the graveyard in which the hardy Puritans slept under the
  mosses and zigzag stones. There was a progressive spirit in the old
  Swansea neighborhood, which was one of the successive communities
  that ran from Plymouth to the old towns founded by Roger Williams
  and the Quaker-Baptists on the Narragansett Bay. This was shown by
  the introduction of the bass viol into the choir, which soon found
  an evolution in two bass viols; then in fugued tunes by Billings
  and Holden and Maxim; then more bass viols, which were played on
  Thanksgiving Day.

  The greatest choral performance in those days, when Hannah sang
  _countre_, was a tune called “Majesty,” by Billings. William Billings
  was the musical wonder of these eventful times,—a rural Handel of the
  many neighborhoods of Puritan churches. He did not know much about
  counterpoint,—he followed only natural inspiration; but his music is
  still to be found in collections. This tune, “Majesty,” was thought
  to be his masterpiece, and was sung on all great occasions. The words
  were as stirring as the music:—

          “The Lord descended from above,
             And bowed the heavens most high,
           And underneath his feet he cast
             The darkness of the sky.

          “On cherub and on cherubim
             Full royally he rode,
           And on the wings of mighty winds
             Came flying all abroad.”

  Vigorous indeed was the rendering of this tune on Independence
  days, after the reading of the immortal Declaration, and before the
  Oration; and as inspiring also on Thanksgiving mornings, before the
  long sermon. It required much practice on the part of the orchestra,
  and hard were the bitings of the tuning fork, and severe were the
  rehearsals, before it could be acceptably performed. The soprano was
  a rural Patti, and as for the _basso profundo_, there is no present
  comparison.

  To sing _countre_ was held to be a great accomplishment in the days
  of the music of Billings, Maxim, and Holden. By _countre_ we do
  not mean the counter alto of the present time, but a kind of alto
  or contralto. It was often called the “natural alto,” for in these
  days of rural Handels, each church developed one or more female
  singers that were thought to have the gift of singing alto by direct
  inspiration.

  In the prosperous days of the old Swansea church, when the
  descendants of heroic Samson Mason, of Cromwell’s army, and of like
  heroes, sent out missionary colonies to Nova Scotia and elsewhere,
  Hannah Semple sang _countre_ in the ancient meeting-house, and her
  voice was the pride of the many neighborhoods. People used to visit
  the church from the distant villages in ark-like carryalls, and it
  was often said that many of them came less to hear the long sermon,
  in regard to the domestic affairs of the Jews in Jerusalem, than to
  hear musical Hannah, who sang _countre_.

  In the days of her musical triumphs Hannah never changed her humble
  name into Hannahetti. Her guileless soul never entertained any vanity
  like that, and yet local appreciation had given her a name as long as
  that of any modern singer. She was never spoken of as simply Hannah,
  but always as “Hannah, who sang _countre_,” a name that would be
  sufficiently picturesque for a modern concert bill.

  I first saw the old woman on a Sunday morning, as I was riding with
  my father to another church. It was in early May.

  As we came to a low, red cottage, a gate in front slowly opened, and
  the tall, thin form of a woman appeared, in a gray dress, Rob-Roy
  shawl, and high poke bonnet, followed by a Maltese cat. There was
  something so pleasant in the expression of her face, so patient and
  kindly, that I followed her movements with sympathetic curiosity.

  “Who is that, Father?” I asked, in an undertone.

  “That is ‘Hannah, who sang _countre_.’ She holds a meeting alone
  every Sunday morning, on the old church steps, and declares that
  the church-members will come together again, and there will be a
  great thanksgiving, if she remains faithful. Her mind is slightly
  unbalanced, and she thinks she is a prophetess.”

  My father bowed to her, and her face lightened up as she said,—

  “A beautiful morning. ’Tis a morning of the trees of the Lord, and
  I am one of the branches. Do you believe in the Great Thanksgiving?”
  Her face seemed full of hope.

  “No, Hannah, no,” said my father, truthfully.

  “No? Well, I am sorry you don’t believe it. But I must be faithful.
  It is sure to come, for it has been revealed to me. I have been
  faithful to the dead,—and now I must be faithful to the living. This
  is all I have to live for. It will come! The people of the Lord in
  these plantations will gather again. The doors will open, and there
  will be great thanksgiving. I shall be there,—right before the
  pulpit, right by the deacon’s seat. It has been revealed to me. I
  don’t know how I shall be there. That is a veiled mystery; there is a
  shadow over it; I cannot see _how_ it will be, but I shall be there.”

  “Where are you going this morning? Will you ride?” asked my father.

  “I’m going to meetin’.”

  “Who is to preach?”

   “I.”

[Illustration: MUSICIANS FROM MOORISH THEATRE.]

  “Who attends the meeting?”

  “I.”

  “Who sings?”

  “I.”

  “Do you sing _countre_?”

  She dropped her eyes, and looked down on the violets, and when at
  last she lifted her face, it was wet with tears.

  “Bless you, no! There is no one now to sing _countre_. It takes
  two voices to sing _countre_. They will sing again after the Great
  Thanksgiving, but now I am left to sing alone. I have to sing the
  upper part now. My voice is not so good as it used to be.”

  She broke some purple lilacs from the sunny bushes by the roadside,
  and gave them to me. I thanked her, and, with a heart full of boyish
  sympathy, said,—

  “I wish I had something to give you.”

  “You are a good boy to say so, but I don’t expect anything from any
  one now. My folks are all housed in the graveyard, and the sun is
  shinin’ upon them, and the violets bloom in there. I shall be with
  them soon. I wish you would come to meetin’ with me some Sunday
  morning. I’ll sing to ye, and tell of my vision, and the Great
  Thanksgiving. It is lonesome to preach all to one’s self, and the
  dead.”

  “Don’t any one ever come to hear you?” asked I.

  “Yes, the Lord comes regularly. _They_ are there. Those I love are
  always there, down under the moss. Do they listen? I think they do.
  The sun comes down on the steps, and the winds come from the meadows,
  and the birds come. The world is full of beautiful things that come
  to hear me preach to myself. Child, if you will come to hear me next
  Sunday mornin’, I will sing you one of the most beautiful songs that
  you ever heard, and will tell you about the Great Thanksgiving, just
  as I said. Now you will come—do.”

  The next Sabbath was not a meeting day with the family. The horses
  had been worked so hard in ploughing that Father decided that they
  must be allowed to rest. At the breakfast-table an allusion was made
  to old Hannah, and I startled the family with the question,—

  “May I go over there to-day, and see Hannah, and get some lilacs?”

  “Yes,” said my mother, whose heart was all sympathy. “You would be
  company for her. I never knew a woman who was so self-forgetful, or
  did so much for poor people and sick people, as she has done. She
  is not a prophetess, but I do think if the angels of heaven have a
  message for any one, it must be for her. Poor old Hannah!”

  “Perhaps she will tell you about her beau, Peter Rugg, who thought
  that a sheep was a catamount,” said one of the work-people, dryly.

  As I approached the silent meeting-house, I saw, through the opening
  in the locust-trees, Hannah, sitting on its sunny steps. She met me
  with a smile, exclaiming, “Come _in_; meetin’ hasn’t begun. I’m glad
  you’ve come. We will have the service, then I will prophesy as the
  Lord commands, and after that you shall go home with me for some cake
  to eat. You will live to see the Great Thanksgiving. It has been
  revealed to me.”

  She held a hymn book in her hand, and an old-time parallelogram of
  tunes, with slant sides, lay beside her. She took up the music book,
  opened it, and held it in one hand, and the hymn book in the other.

  “This tune that I am goin’ to sing has a mighty curious history,”
  said she. “It was written by Abraham Maxim, or Granville Maxim.
  He lived in Maine, and he named his tunes for the towns in Maine:
  ‘Portland,’ ‘Hallowell,’ ‘Bath,’ and the like.

  “He was disappointed in love, Maxim was. So was I. I’ll tell you
  about it when I get home, after meetin’. One day he went out into
  the woods to hang himself, carryin’ with him a rope. He sat down in
  a lonely place, near a shed, to meditate before he tied the rope to
  a tree. Well, as Providence would have it, a sparrer, whose nest had
  been disturbed, uttered its little plaintive cry of fear, because
  of its young. It touched his heart, and he wrote down on a piece of
  birch-bark the hymn I’m goin’ to sing. Then he wrote to the hymn
  a tune in deep minor, endin’ with a very solemn chord. It’s very
  comfortin’ to me.”

  She lifted up the music book, and sang the most melancholy piece of
  music to which I ever listened, ending with the very solemn chord:—

          “As on some lone_ly_ building’s top
             The sparrow makes her moan,
           Far from the tents of joy and hope
             I sit and grieve alone.”

  Hannah then made a prayer in glowing Hebrew figures, a kind of
  rhapsody of Hebrew poetry. She sang another hymn tune of Maxim’s,
  then laid down her books and stood up.

  “My child,” she said, “this is my text; it was written for you
  thousands of years ago,—‘And Reuben returned unto the pit; and behold
  Joseph was not in the pit.’” Her thought was that a lost opportunity
  for doing good, of being loving, kind, and merciful, could seldom be
  recalled. Her words were homely and quaint, but her figures and ideas
  were poetic. She preached charity to all men. I recall only one whole
  sentence. It was: “Never lose an opportunity of doing good; if you
  do, it will injure _you_. We are all passin’ away; he that hath ears
  to hear, let him hear.”

  When she had finished her discourse, she said, “Now, I am goin’ to
  prophesy.”

  She stood in silence at first, looking up to the sky; then lifting
  her hand, she repeated the first six verses of the Fifty-first
  chapter of the poetry of Isaiah, in a tone quite unlike her usual
  voice.

  “It will come,” she said,—“that Great Thanksgiving will come in these
  towns that were founded by the old prophets. You will be there; that
  is revealed to me. I shall be there. But how? That is not clear. When
  I try to see myself there, there comes a cloud; the vision shuts
  down. Men have shut the doors of the old church, but the doors of the
  heavens are not closed. The Great Thanksgiving that I see will come,
  if I only prove faithful. It will come! It will come! The people will
  gather, as in days of old. There will be preachin’ in the old pulpit,
  and singing though I may not be here to sing _countre_. I can see the
  people comin’ through the graveyard, under the trees, but I am not
  there. Oh, where am I? Where am I? I don’t see myself anywhere; yet
  the Voice tells me I shall be there.”

  She sank down, a shadow on her serene face.

  She arose again, and sang a strange hymn. Each stanza ended with
  the words: “With glory in our souls.” It was a long hymn, with a
  plaintive air.

  “Come, child,” said she, when the song ended, “meetin’ is over now.
  Let us go.”

  She led me to the red cottage among the lilac-trees. How clean and
  neat it was! Then, in her kindly way, she brought me cake and milk,
  and drove out of the house a solitary fly, an early intruder.

  “You live alone?” I said.

  “Oh, no, no, child; _they_ all live with me; they come to visit me.
  The Lord lives with me, when I don’t murmur nor complain, and He
  never turns against me.

  “Shall I tell you about myself? Well, I was very happy as a child,
  roamin’ among the berry pastures, goin’ to the deestrict school, and
  helpin’ Mother about the house. Mother was a great-hearted, good
  woman, and Father was an honest, hard-working man. I never thought
  that I should be a public singer, and sit in the gallery, and sing
  _countre_ in the ‘Easter Anthem.’ I never thought I should sing
  before the great Daniel Webster, on Independence Day.

  “It all came about in this way. Old Schoolmaster Mason opened a
  singin’ school in the vestry of the church, and asked me to attend.
  I always loved music, and I did not go to the school but a little
  while, before I found that I could sing _countre_. Even in a new
  piece that I had never seen, if I only had the words before me, I
  could make up a _countre_ to the singing of the air.

  “I learned to sing low tones that the people thought were wonderful.
  It used sometimes to trouble me because they seemed to think more
  about _how_ I sang, than _what_ I sang.

  “There was a young man in the neighborhood, at the time, named
  Peter Rugg. He is dead now. He used to listen to the _countre_ at
  the singin’ school as though he was spellbound. One night, after I
  had been singin’, he came to me, and asked leave to see me home. He
  was fine-looking, with curly hair and a high forehead, and he tried
  to sing tenor. I liked him, and, after a time, he used to visit me
  often, and one night he said,—

  “‘Hannah, if I ever should save money enough to marry anybody, it
  would be you; you do sing _countre_ so solemn.’

  “I felt that he paid to me the greatest compliment that could be paid
  to a woman, and says I, says I,—

  “‘Peter, if I were ever to leave my home, I should want to jine my
  lot with yourn, you do sing so high.’

  “I was kind of modest, and I didn’t wish to say any more than he did,
  but I really did love him, and I would have been glad to have married
  him.

  “Well, one winter, all the country round was thrown into a state of
  great fright, by a report that some woodchoppers had seen a catamount
  in the woods. Soon after this, sheep and pigs began to disappear, and
  the loss was laid to the catamount. There used to be catamounts in
  New England, and in the great woods, along the Pocassett coast, one
  would be seen occasionally.

  “The excitement grew. A great many people began to think that they
  had seen the catamount, though whether there was one, at that time,
  in Massachusetts, no one can say.

  “One day, when the people were all excited about the catamount, Peter
  Rugg took tea at our house, and went with me in the evenin’ to the
  singin’ school. I sang my best that night, and Peter was so pleased
  that he said to me: ‘Hannah, whatever may happen, I will always be
  true to you.’ I was very happy, and we left the vestry to walk home.

  “We took a roundabout way, but had not gone far, when we heard a
  patterin’ of feet on the other side of the wall.

  “‘Hark, it’s the catamount!’ Peter cried.

  “‘I’ll cling to you forever,’ said I. ‘We will die true. If he
  devours you, he shall devour me.’

  “We hurried on, trembling in every limb. The patter of the feet
  continued on the other side of the wall.

  “‘Let go my arm,’ he said, ‘and I’ll see what it is.’

  “I released his arm, when, could you believe it? he ran off,
  sayin’,—‘I’ll get a gun,’ and he flew over the hill. I never saw him
  again for a year. I stood dumb in the road. In my indignation all
  fear left me. A moment later I heard a sheep ‘ba-a’ on the other side
  of the wall.

  “Nobody can tell what a heavy heart I carried home that night. All
  respect for the man I thought I loved was gone. I cried myself to
  sleep. For months I suffered more than I can ever tell, but I never
  told the story while Peter lived. I forgave him when death touched
  him. We are all poor and weak. We must be merciful in our thoughts.

  “Well, Father was stricken with the palsy, and Mother, she began to
  lose her mind, and thought she had committed the unpardonable sin,
  or that she should do some violence to herself, and she wanted to be
  watched all the time. She didn’t sleep much for years, and, amid all
  these troubles, my only sister died. I tried to take care of them
  all. I did my best. How I used to work in those days! There were
  weeks at a time when I could not take off my dress at night.

  “Well, the old folks died; then my poor sister passed away: so life
  goes. One goes, then more, and the number grows. I have no blood kin
  now. The lot in the graveyard is full, but sometimes they visit me in
  spirit. It makes me happy to think that I did all I could for them,
  when they were living. I know where they are; they know where I am.
  There is no real partin’ among hearts that are true to each other.

  “I had one great comfort in all my hard lot. It was music. I did
  love to sing. My voice made me a little vain at first, but I meant
  to use it only for good, and never for myself. I came to hold it as
  a trust. I could see how it helped and comforted others, and that
  made me happy. I used to sing, ‘Peace, troubled soul,’ at funerals,
  and, ‘Come, ye disconsolate,’ and, ‘Come unto me when shadows darkly
  gather.’ I had no father, mother, sister, brother, husband, or child;
  but I was happy in the choir. That fellowship was everything to me.

  “Then came the great church quarrel. How can such things be! A part
  of the members became Six-Principle Baptists, and a part Christian
  Baptists, and each claimed the church. Neither party would yield. So
  the old church was closed. The doors were nailed up, and the rope
  taken off the bell.

  “I felt that I was utterly alone when the bell ceased to ring,” she
  said. “People sent for me to take care of their sick, to comfort the
  dying, and to lay out the dead, and sing at funerals. That was all
  the life I had. Then my voice began to break, and my hair to turn
  gray. It is white, now,—see.

  “One morning I came home early, after watching all night with poor
  Widow Green, who was sick so long. I laid down on the lounge, with
  my dress on, and fell asleep. It was the day after it was resolved
  to close the church. Well, there came to me a vision. I seemed to
  be sittin’ alone on the church steps, when there stood before me a
  noble-lookin’ man, in a silvery haze, and said: ‘I am Elder John
  Myles. I was the founder of these plantations. I love this people,
  and the old church, which I founded. You are God’s child. Be true
  to His cause. Go to the old church every Sunday, and hold a meetin’
  on the steps. If you remain true, the people will be gathered here
  again, and there will be a Great Thanksgiving, and you will be there
  in body or in soul.’ I woke. It was gone,—the beautiful face in
  the silver cloud. But the words were printed on my mind. They are
  there,—always there.

  “People call me crazy Hannah, but they all send for me when they
  are in trouble. Their harvests come and go, but the bell does not
  ring, nor the doors open. But I am true to the vision. The Great
  Thanksgiving will come, and I shall be there.”

  She then sang the song that she had promised. The words and music
  were really beautiful. I recall the first lines:—

          “How sweet to reflect on the joys that await me
           In yon blissful region, the haven of rest.”

  One of the stanzas began:—

          “Then hail, blessed state! hail, ye songsters of glory!
           Ye harpers of bliss, soon I’ll meet you above.”

  The beatific look that I had seen in her face, on the church steps,
  came back to her. It was the most lovely expression I ever saw.

  The music of the school of Billings, Holden, and Maxim, and the hymns
  and ballads to which it was written, were no weak compositions. There
  were people in those days who delighted to sing—

          “If you want to see the devil run,
           Shoot him with the Gospel gun,”

  to a dance rhythm, but the primitive, original psalmody of the old
  Orthodox churches was, as a rule, as solid as it was solemn. “While
  shepherds watched their flocks by night” had something of modern
  lightness and sprightliness, which may account for its popularity
  to-day, as a number in the programme of old folks’ concerts; but
  Maxim’s “Turner” and “Bath,” and Holden’s “Coronation” and “No war
  nor battle sound,” and Billings’ “Boston,” and many tunes, all of
  which formed a part of the musical experience of the best New
  England homes, some fifty years ago, were serious work, of the school
  of Tausur and of Handel.

  The great patriotic song of those times was entitled “Ode on
  Science.” This was the _chef-d’œuvre_ of Independence days and
  Thanksgivings, and Hannah had once sung _countre_ in the performance
  of it before Daniel Webster.

  Two years after my interview with Hannah she responded to the
  Governor’s Proclamation, and, faithful to the old traditions,
  resolved to celebrate the approaching Thanksgiving on the church
  steps. On the morning of that day she took her music book, which
  contained the famous “Ode on Science,” put her spectacles into her
  ample pocket, and, followed by her cat, went to the steps of the old
  meeting-house. It was a mild Indian summer day, of melting frosts,
  dropping nuts, and lingering splendors. The woods were crimson, with
  an odor of decay in the leaves, and the orchards red, with a cidery
  scent. The call of the lively bluejay was heard here and there, and
  the whir of the partridge wings on the margin of the woods. The
  farmers were busy husking their stacks of corn, and the cellar doors
  were heaped with squashes and pumpkins of enormous size, taking a
  last mellowing in the sun.

  Just as Hannah arose on the church steps to give thanks for all these
  blessings of plenty, Deacon Goodwin approached in his cart, that was
  loaded with corn and pumpkins. He took the _Christian_ view, as the
  word was pronounced, in the great theological discussion. His heart
  was touched at the sight of the white hair of old Hannah, and he
  stopped to hear her sing.

  It was a striking picture that she presented, on that bright morning,
  in her straight gown, poke bonnet, Rob-Roy shawl, and white hair,
  which filled the dark cavern over her forehead. She stood with her
  hymn book in one hand, and beating time with her other hand, she
  began:—

          “The morning sun shines from the east,
           And spreads his glories in the west.
           All nations with his beams are blest.”

  Her voice was high. Her free hand waved vigorously to tell how—

          “Freedom her attendant waits
           To bless the portals of her gates,
           To crown the young and rising States
           With laurels of immortal day.

          “The British yoke, the Gallic chain,
           Was urged upon our necks in vain.
           All haughty tyrants we disdain,
           And shout, Long live Ameri_ca_.”

  The last word rang out with a long sound of _ca_ at the end.

  She stopped, removed her spectacles, and looked down upon Deacon
  Goodwin, inquiringly.

  “I declare it’s too bad,” said the Deacon, “that you have to be the
  Thanksgiving for the hull town. Two or three people have had their
  own heads here about long enough, it’s my opinion. If I could have my
  way, Hannah, we’d not be ruled as we are. I’ll see what can be done.
  Somethin’ ’ll have to be done, and I’ll do it.

  “Go lang!” and he laid a long birch stick on the back of the patient
  beast before him, and left Hannah to conclude her devotions among the
  dead.

  An epidemic of smallpox spread over the towns between the coast and
  Narragansett Bay, and in a neighboring town there was no one to
  go into the pest-house and nurse the sick. Hannah was told of the
  situation, and it touched her heart.

  “I will go,” she said.

  “But you have never had the smallpox,” said the visitor.

  “It makes no difference. I have a promise in my heart. Pain is
  nothing when it is over, and it is a glorious thing to bear for the
  sake of others. I shall surely live until the Great Thanksgiving. I
  will go. They need me.”

  She gave herself, night and day, to the sufferers, and did not take
  the disease. But she was very old, and when she returned to her
  cottage, it was with exhausted strength.

  To the church steps she went feebly, with each returning Sabbath.
  Autumn came with bountiful harvests. The blue gentians bloomed in the
  cranberry meadows and by the roadside; the apples, red and russet,
  bent down the trees; the cornfields rustled, and the hunter’s moon
  rose in the nightfall.

  The farmers were very busy filling their bursting barns and cribs;
  but Hannah’s home was silent. No one remembered to have seen her
  enter it. The curtains were drawn, the door closed. The next Sunday
  morning she did not appear upon the church steps as usual, and some
  neighbors went to the door of the little red house to inquire if
  she were ill. They rapped, and waited for the sound of feet under
  the withered morning-glory vines, but none came. The house seemed
  tenantless. One of the farmers at length pushed open a shutter, and,
  looking into the room usually occupied by Hannah, turned and said:
  “She lies there on the bed,—she is dead.”

  “The dream is ended,” said the other. “Poor soul, she was a good
  woman. God has taken her to Himself.”

  The window was forced. The worn body was tenderly cared for, and
  preparations were made for the funeral. Her will was found. She had
  given her property to the poor of the town, and requested that she
  might be buried from the church. The will also contained this
  strange request: “Since I leave all I have to the town, I hope the
  Selectmen will ask Rev. John Leland to attend my funeral, and that
  the bell may be tolled when my body is taken into the church, and
  rung when it is borne to the grave. I have given my life, and all I
  have of property, to the people of this town. May I ask, as a return
  for this, that the people will, in kindness, grant my last request?”

[Illustration: ELECTRICITY AND MANUFACTURES BUILDING.]

  The funeral was appointed for the morning of Thanksgiving Day, and
  a messenger was dispatched to Elder John Leland, of Cheshire, the
  eloquent evangelist, who was then in Boston, to ask him if he would
  conduct the services. The tender-hearted old man heard the story of
  Hannah’s life with deep sympathy.

  “I will come,” said he, “but not to mourn for the dead. She does
  not need our tears. God has cleared her vision, and has taken her
  to Himself. Let us do as she wished. Your town had glorious names
  among its founders, and your church is closed, even though it is
  the harvest time. I shall preach not a funeral, but a Thanksgiving
  sermon, and I hope that every one who has been blessed during the
  year will be there. When the year has made a good harvest, and one
  has made a good life, all men should be thankful.”

  The news was received with gladness in the thrifty community, which
  had so long lifted the pagan idols of theology over the religion of
  the heart and life. All the people of the rural towns who could leave
  their farms, prepared to attend the funeral of old Hannah, who sung
  _countre_, for in her death they had recognized her worth. No event
  had awakened so much interest for years.

  The name of John Leland was at that time a household word. It lives
  now chiefly in connection with the almost Ambrosian hymn, “The day
  is past and gone,” and the story of the great Cheshire Cheese. He
  was a friend of Madison and Jefferson; at one time a member of the
  Massachusetts General Court,—a truly wonderful man in all relations
  of life. He used to travel any weather, praying along the roads,
  mounting the pulpit singing; always democratic, and a friend to all
  men.

  It was an Indian summer day, calm and clear. The sun grew warm; and
  the heat dropped the frost-crimsoned leaves in showers. Early in the
  day people began to gather about the church. Most of them were glad
  that the blind day of theological disputation was to be broken by
  the ringing of the old bell. They came from neighboring towns in all
  kinds of conveyances.

  The old sexton came with a claw hammer, and drew the nails out of
  the door, and dusted the pews, and aired the musty aisles, and tied
  a bell rope again to the bell. The church soon filled with people;
  afterward, the steps, and then the graveyard. The gathering was so
  great that it was difficult to keep a vacant place for poor old
  Hannah’s body.

  Toll! The bell smote reproachfully on the glimmering air. Toll! The
  pine coffin was coming with fringed gentians upon it. Toll! Every
  heart there felt a moral shrinkage, as the coffin broke its way
  through the people.

  They set it down at last under the high pulpit, near the deacon’s
  seat. But the crowd out of doors was larger than that in the house,
  and all were eager to hear what Elder Leland would have to say.

  “Let us hold the services outside,” said the venerable evangelist.
  “Take the body out into the graveyard, and set it down in the middle
  of the graves of those to whom she was always so faithful, and I will
  preach where she used to preach to the birds and to the dead, from
  the meeting-house steps.”

  They bore out the body, and set it down under the great cool trees,
  where the crisp leaves were dropping upon the graves. They opened the
  lid on the calm, sweet, face, where the people on the high ground
  could see it, and the tears of those in whose homes she had been a
  blessing to the sick and a comfort to the dying, fell like rain.
  Tender and eloquent were the words spoken by the white-haired Elder,
  over that still, dead, untroubled face.

  The old trustees of the church were stirred as they had never been
  before. Soon after the close of the sermon, one of them mounted the
  steps, with a word to say to the people.

  “She has opened these doors with her dead hand,” he said. “May they
  never be closed again by the living. The trustees have just had a
  meeting, and have agreed once more to open the house. This is a
  fitting ending to this day of mourning, and of Thanksgiving. Now, let
  the old bell ring.”

  They closed the lid of the coffin forever, and bore the body to the
  open earth. The bell began to ring. The voice of the Elder rose in
  a sublime thanksgiving Psalm, as the bell pealed on, and the grave
  closed over all that was mortal of Hannah, who sang _countre_.

  The people left the grounds, one by one. The struggle was ended. The
  work of this lone, feeble woman was done. She rested at last on the
  day of the Great Thanksgiving, of which she had prophesied. And she
  had been there, and the _countre_ tone of her life had never made
  sweeter harmony.

  She lies in a grave long neglected; but should one kneel down beside
  the stone that is sinking slowly into the earth, and peel away the
  moss, and follow the light carving on the blue slate under some
  quaint pictures of cherubs, one might read,—

          HANNAH SEMPLE, WHO SANG COUNTRE
                  IN THE CHOIR, ÆTAT. 90.

  The old generation has been gathered to their fathers, but the
  new generation still feels the beneficent influence of that Great
  Thanksgiving.




                             CHAPTER XI.

     WHAT MR. MARLOWE FOUND TO TAKE HOME IN THE STATE BUILDINGS.

 Stories of Puget Sound Indians, Selected old Story of “The Devil and
       Tom Walker,” A Folk-Lore Story of Old Rhode Island Days.

                      IN THE FISHERIES BUILDING.


“We are now walking in the sea,” said Mr. Marlowe, as the trio moved
along the Fisheries Building; “the inhabitants of the waters are
around us on every hand.”

The Fisheries Building was built of everything beautiful produced by
the sea. It would have charmed Ruskin. It was one thousand feet long
and two hundred wide; two polygons connected by an arch. It was built
of marine forms; and here, for the first time, the visitor might enter
as it were the regions of the waters and travel among the inhabitants
of the deep. Japan and Norway led the exhibits, while Massachusetts
finely presented the industries of Gloucester.

“I find here,” said Mr. Marlowe, “an idea to take into our town life;
it is shell decorations for lawns and houses.”

He took his note-book and wrote down the things that pleased him most
which could be so used.

In the Agricultural Building, Mr. Marlowe found like hints in
structures built of corn and cobs.

In the Kansas Building he saw another home art in the wonders of
taxidermy.

“The Arkansas Building is in the French style,” said Mr. Marlowe, on
entering that beautiful structure. “It is a Folk-Lore Building; the
settlers of Arkansas were French. The floor is made of native pine;
and, see, there is a fountain of Hot Springs’ crystals, a gift of the
ladies of Hot Springs.”

[Illustration: KANSAS BUILDING.]

Here they found a book made of seventy kinds of wood, and Mr. Marlowe
found in this a new idea for the society at home.

The California Building was one of the most imposing and
self-interpreting on the grounds. It was Spanish, and was built after
the manner of the ancient adobe mission-houses, with belfries of old
Spanish bells. Here Mr. Marlowe found a beautiful “roof-garden” as a
feature of note. The exhibits of fruit were a wonder, and led one to
feel the greatness of the State of beneficent climate.

In the Connecticut Building Mr. Marlowe found an old settle, such as
was used for story-telling purposes in colonial times. This he thought
might be reproduced in the furniture of new houses, and used for
historic narratives and folk-tales, as in the times of the Puritans.

[Illustration: FLORIDA BUILDING.]

The Florida Building represented Old Fort Marion, and was adorned with
palm like bamboos, and overflowed with orange cider. Here Mr. Marlowe
developed the idea of a home orange party, in which the decorations
should be of orange color, the refreshments of oranges, with a lecture
on different varieties of oranges, to be illustrated by serving the
fruit as described, and with banjo music and log-cabin songs, or the
music of Spanish guitars.

The Idaho House was a log cabin of gems. It had a very curious room.
Here the rafters were decorated with strings of onions, jerked beef,
bacon, etc., to recall the days of the pioneers. It gave Mr. Marlowe
an idea how to furnish a pioneer kitchen for exhibitions. In the great
Illinois House, costing two hundred and fifty thousand dollars, Mr.
Marlowe found a common-school room of which he made note for home
service. In the Iowa State Exhibition House Mr. Marlowe became greatly
interested in the Corn Palace, which adjoined the main building, in
which corn was enthroned as king. Everything here was made or covered
with corn. He believed that corn should be made our national emblem;
and he saw here how to decorate a room for corn festivals.

In the Kentucky Building Mr. Marlowe found a fireplace in which
a whole log could be burned at once, and a collection of Indian
implements, such as could be imitated elsewhere. The Michigan Building
contained a collection of prairie grasses which was suggestive. The
Minnesota Building had a lambrequin of shells strung by children, and
the Nebraska House, a table made of corn. The New Hampshire House
had a collection of ordinary grasses. The Virginia Building had an
old-time four-post bedstead, such as could be imitated in an antique
room. The New York and Pennsylvania Buildings were palaces; and the
flag-staff in front of the Washington Building was one hundred and
seventy-five feet in height. In many of the buildings were palms, in
many ornaments of corn, and in some of shells.

“Corn and palms are elected here as our national emblems,” said
Mr. Marlowe. “Corn lands and palm lands are we! The two should
go together. Let us put them side by side in our patriotic
decorations,—the Corn and the Palm!”

[Illustration: CALIFORNIA STATE BUILDING.]

[Illustration: ILLINOIS STATE BUILDING.]

The stories told at the Folk-Lore Society at their next gathering
were interesting. A delegate from Washington related tales of the
Puget Sound Indians; and Mr. Marlowe, as a picture of early Boston
superstitions, read the classic tale, by America’s early story-writer,
entitled, “The Devil and Tom Walker.” A Rhode Islander related a story
which was an historical picture of the early days of his own State.


                         PUGET SOUND INDIANS.

  The saddest sight in the streets of the young cities of Puget Sound,
  is the remnant of the great tribes of Indians who once possessed the
  land. These descendants of the ancient forest kings and warriors come
  wandering from their reservations into Seattle, Tacoma, and Olympia
  in blankets and moccasins, in yellow paint and rags.

  They crouch down in the shadows of alley-ways and street corners,
  and wonder at all the strange progress that is going on around them.
  Every passer-by reminds them of their inferiority.

  Or, borne into the noisy town on his little Cayuse pony, the dusky
  pensioner of a vanishing race ambles his way along, amid crowding
  vehicles and electric cars, and vaguely comprehends that the steam
  whistle has forever drowned the war-whoop of the old forest days.

  Wherever he goes he sees the giant trees, two hundred feet high, with
  trunks so large that a house might be made within them, tumbling
  around him beneath the axe, the blasting powder and fire. Even the
  stumps vanish as the domes and spires and flagstaffs rise.

  It is all going, the romantic and heroic barbarism; it will soon be
  gone, and become a painter’s dream and a poet’s legend.

  The old Snohomish tribe still lingers amid the valleys of the
  snow-crowned mountains, as do the Spokanes and the Nez Perces. The
  tribes of the Walla Wallas and Wallulas or Walloas fall like leaves,
  bequeathing to the system which succeeds them only their poetic
  names. The Yakimas still hold a considerable territory, as do the
  Klickitats. But one fate awaits them all. Their feet vanish wherever
  the white man builds his road.

  The savage traits and evil dispositions of these Indian races have
  long been the subject of sensational writing. Let us speak of what
  was and is noble in them,—as a Schoolcraft or a Longfellow would see
  them. If the new country is filled with legends of their ignorance
  and barbarism, it is also full of beautiful stories of their
  gratitude, fidelity, and benevolence.

  “Why does not the wonderful city of Seattle in some way pension the
  daughter of old Seattle, the chief?” I once asked a wealthy ex-mayor
  of that city. “She is a beggar in the streets.”

  “Oh,” said the millionnaire, “it would do _her_ no good. She would
  give it all away to her own people. Give her fifty dollars to-day,
  and she would have nothing to-morrow.”

  The reply gave me a feeling of respect for poor old Angeline, the
  rag-picking princess of Seattle.

[Illustration: WOMAN’S BUILDING.]

  Among the homesteading pioneers, there came to the great timber lands
  a New England family by the name, we will say, of Brewster, as it is
  a good one. The young people had a battle with the great pines and
  firs and the bears, and with a clearing. They had a rich aunt in old
  Massachusetts; and as young Brewster was her favorite, she decided to
  come and make her home with him.

  She was a benevolent old lady, such as are to be found in all the
  village churches of New England. Her first concern, upon arriving in
  the new country, was to find a way to invest a part of her money in
  missionary enterprises.

  She saw an Indian graveyard in the trees. Then she met some
  Flatheads, and was at once happy in the thought that a special
  providence had directed her here, as a pioneer in a mission field.

  She secured as a first pupil an Indian by the name of Curley. Finding
  that he and his family lived in a tent of skins, she thought that she
  would build for him a house, and promised him that she would go and
  visit him when it was completed.

  “What kind of a house would you like to have, Curley?” she asked, one
  day after he had been especially teachable.

  “Oh, a white house like the Great Father’s at Washington.”

  “Aunt Boston” gave Curley one hundred dollars to build a white house,
  and he rode away delighted, on his little Cayuse horse.

  Weeks passed; Christmas came, and good Aunt Boston thought that she
  would ride over to the reservation and surprise Curley in the new
  white house, which she had not yet seen. The thought greatly pleased
  her, as Curley had told her that he was raising a Cayuse colt as a
  present for her.

  So she set out on Christmas morning in a mountain wagon. The air
  was clear and warm, for the Puget Sound atmosphere is an almost
  continuous springtime. The tops of the giant firs were filled with
  sunlight instead of snow. Here and there a deer bounded across the
  way.

  She came at last to a clearing, and saw the white house.

  There was no mistaking it. Close by was a tent of skins, which she
  took to be the former habitation of Curley. She rode up to the white
  house. The window was open.

  The rattle of the wheels had caused a commotion in the interesting
  place. A pretty Cayuse colt put his head out of the window of the
  white house, and Curley at the same time opened the fold of the tent.

  Aunt Boston was quite outdone in her plan of benevolence. Curley had
  made the white house a stable for _her_ colt, and was as happy as she
  in his plans of benevolence and charity.

  An Episcopal missionary recently told me, to his own disadvantage,
  the following story, which illustrates the same generous trait in the
  Puget Sound Indians:—

  “There once came to the mission station on a visit an old Christian
  Indian, and he continued to make the mission his home. In my early
  work in the territory I had lived with him, and had found him very
  brotherly and benevolent. He had shared everything with me.

  “A month or more passed, and as he gave me no hint of departure, and
  did nothing toward the support of himself or the cause, I said to
  him,—

  “‘Mountain Pine, you have been here two moons; how much longer do you
  intend to stay?’

  “‘It may be one week, it may be one month, it may be one year, it
  may be one life.’

  “‘But, Mountain Pine, the Good Book says that if a man do not work,
  neither shall he eat.’

  “Mountain Pine rose slowly, and drew his blanket around him. He
  raised his arm and pointed to the chapel.

  “‘Do you _wah-wah_ over there?’

  “‘Yes, you know, Mountain Pine, there is where I worship.’

  “‘Brother, you _wah-wah_ over there. You came a stranger to me in my
  cabin. I say, “You have half; you may stay one week, you may stay one
  moon, you may stay one year, you may stay one life. I hunt and give
  you half my venison.” I come to your cabin. You say, “How long
  you stay?” You say, “You go work!”’

  “‘You _wah-wah_ over there. You heap _wah-wah_, but you no good!’

  “He drew his blanket closer around him, and majestically strode out
  of the house, and I never saw Mountain Pine again.”

  The favorite chiefs of the early settlers were Seattle and Pat
  Keanim, of the Snoqualmees. Seattle was appointed chief by a
  territorial governor, but Pat Keanim had the heart of his people. He
  espoused the cause of the pioneers and fought for them, and though
  often distrusted, was true in the dark days of the war. He had a
  poetic and really beautiful face.

  The hop harvest in the Puyallup valley yearly gathers the Indians
  there, as they used to meet, according to the old legend, in the
  happy valley of the Olympic mountains. The harvest begins in August,
  and lasts a month.

  The days are bright, and at night the moon hangs clear over the
  waters. Working people, young and old, Indians, Chinese, white
  people, black people, every one desiring much money for light work,
  congregate here.

  All is gay and happy. The nights are festivals. Hither the Indians
  come on Cayuse horses and in canoes. Their boats fill the harbors.
  And here the dying races renew their primitive life.


                       THE DEVIL AND TOM WALKER

  A few miles from Boston, in Massachusetts, there is a deep inlet
  winding several miles into the interior of the country from Charles
  Bay, and terminating in a thickly wooded swamp, or morass. On one
  side of this inlet is a beautiful dark grove; on the opposite side
  the land rises abruptly from the water’s edge, into a high ridge,
  on which grow a few scattered oaks of great age and immense size.
  It was under one of these gigantic trees, according to old stories,
  that Kidd, the pirate, buried his treasure. The inlet allowed a
  facility to bring the money in a boat secretly, and at night, to the
  very foot of the hill. The elevation of the place permitted a good
  look-out to be kept, that no one was at hand; while the remarkable
  trees formed good landmarks by which the place might easily be found
  again. The old stories add, moreover, that the devil presided at the
  hiding of the money, and took it under his guardianship; but this, it
  is well known, he always does with buried treasure, particularly when
  it has been ill gotten. Be that as it may, Kidd never returned to
  recover his wealth,—being shortly after seized at Boston, sent out to
  England, and there hanged for a pirate.

[Illustration: CHINESE THEATRE.]

  About the year 1727, just at the time when earthquakes were prevalent
  in New England, and shook many tall sinners down upon their knees,
  there lived near this place a meagre, miserly fellow of the name of
  Tom Walker. He had a wife as miserly as himself; they were so miserly
  that they even conspired to cheat each other. Whatever the woman
  could lay hands on she hid away; a hen could not cackle but she was
  on the alert to secure the new-laid egg. Her husband was continually
  prying about to detect her secret hoards, and many and fierce were
  the conflicts that took place about what ought to have been common
  property. They lived in a forlorn-looking house, that stood alone,
  and had an air of starvation. A few straggling savin-trees, emblems
  of sterility, grew near it; no smoke ever curled from its chimney;
  no traveller stopped at its door. A miserable horse, whose ribs
  were as articulate as the bars of a gridiron, stalked about a field
  where a thin carpet of moss, scarcely covering the ragged beds of
  pudding-stone, tantalized and balked his hunger, and sometimes he
  would lean his head over the fence, look piteously at the passer-by,
  and seem to petition deliverance from this land of famine. The house
  and its inmates had altogether a bad name. Tom’s wife was a tall
  termagant, fierce of temper, loud of tongue, and strong of arm. Her
  voice was often heard in wordy warfare with her husband; and his
  face sometimes showed signs that their conflicts were not confined
  to words. No one ventured, however, to interfere between them: the
  lonely wayfarer shrunk within himself at the horrid clamor and
  clapper-clawing, eyed the den of discord askance, and hurried on his
  way, rejoicing, if a bachelor, in his celibacy.

  One day that Tom Walker had been to a distant part of the
  neighborhood, he took what he considered a short cut homewards,
  through the swamp. Like most short cuts, it was an ill-chosen route.
  The swamp was thickly grown with great gloomy pines and hemlocks,
  some of them ninety feet high, which made it dark at noon-day, and
  a retreat for all the owls of the neighborhood. It was full of pits
  and quagmires, partly covered with weeds and mosses, where the green
  surface often betrayed the traveller into a gulf of black smothering
  mud; there were also dark and stagnant pools, the abodes of the
  tadpole, the bull-frog, and the water-snake, and where trunks of
  pines and hemlocks lay half drowned, half rotting, looking like
  alligators sleeping in the mire.

  Tom had long been picking his way cautiously through this treacherous
  forest,—stepping from tuft to tuft of rushes and roots which afforded
  precarious footholds among deep sloughs; or pacing carefully, like a
  cat, along the prostrate trunks of trees,—startled now and then by
  the sudden screaming of the bittern, or the quacking of a wild duck,
  rising on the wing from some solitary pool. At length he arrived at
  a piece of firm ground, which ran out like a peninsula into the deep
  bosom of the swamp. It had been one of the strongholds of the Indians
  during their wars with the first colonists. Here they had thrown up
  a kind of fort which they had looked upon as almost impregnable, and
  had used as a place of refuge for their squaws and children. Nothing
  remained of the Indian fort but a few embankments gradually sinking
  to the level of the surrounding earth, and already overgrown in
  part by oaks and other forest trees, the foliage of which formed a
  contrast to the dark pines and hemlocks of the swamp.

  It was late in the dusk of evening that Tom Walker reached the old
  fort; and he paused there for a while to rest himself. Any one but
  he would have felt unwilling to linger in this lonely melancholy
  place,—for the common people had a bad opinion of it from the stories
  handed down from the time of the Indian wars, when it was asserted
  that the savages held incantations here, and made sacrifices to the
  Evil Spirit. Tom Walker, however, was not a man to be troubled with
  any fears of the kind.

  He reposed himself for some time on the trunk of a fallen hemlock,
  listening to the boding cry of the tree-toad, and delving with his
  walking-staff into a mound of black mould at his feet. As he turned
  up the soil unconsciously, his staff struck against something hard.
  He raked it out of the vegetable mould, and lo! a cloven skull with
  an Indian tomahawk buried deep in it, lay before him. The rust on the
  weapon showed the time that had elapsed since this death-blow had
  been given. It was a dreary memento of the fierce struggle that had
  taken place in the last foothold of the Indian warriors.

  “Humph!” said Tom Walker, as he gave the skull a kick to shake the
  dirt from it.

  “Leave that skull alone!” said a gruff voice.

  Tom lifted up his eyes, and beheld a great black man, seated directly
  opposite him on the stump of a tree. He was exceedingly surprised,
  having neither seen nor heard any one approach, and he was still
  more perplexed on observing, as well as the gathering gloom would
  permit, that the stranger was neither negro nor Indian. It is true,
  he was dressed in a rude half-Indian garb, and had a red belt or sash
  swathed round his body; but his face was neither black nor copper
  color, but swarthy and dingy and begrimed with soot, as if he had
  been accustomed to toil among fires and forges. He had a shock of
  coarse black hair, that stood out from his head in all directions,
  and he bore an axe on his shoulder.

  He scowled for a moment at Tom with a pair of great red eyes.

  “What are you doing in my grounds?” said the black man, with a hoarse
  growling voice.

  “Your grounds?” said Tom, with a sneer; “no more your grounds than
  mine,—they belong to Deacon Peabody.”

  “Deacon Peabody be damned,” said the stranger, “as I flatter myself
  he will be, if he does not look more to his own sins and less to his
  neighbors’. Look yonder, and see how Deacon Peabody is faring.” Tom
  looked in the direction that the stranger pointed, and beheld one
  of the great trees, fair and flourishing without, but rotten at the
  core, and saw that it had been nearly hewn through, so that the first
  high wind was likely to blow it down. On the bark of the tree was
  scored the name of Deacon Peabody. He now looked round, and found
  most of the tall trees marked with the name of some great men of the
  colony, and all more or less scored by the axe. The one on which he
  had been seated, and which had just been hewn down, bore the name of
  Crowninshield; and he recollected a mighty rich man of that name,
  who made a vulgar display of wealth, which it was whispered he had
  acquired by buccaneering.

  “He’s just ready for burning!” said the black man, with a growl of
  triumph. “You see I am likely to have a good stock of firewood for
  winter.”

  “But what right have you,” said Tom, “to cut down Deacon Peabody’s
  timber?”

  “The right of prior claim,” said the other. “This woodland belonged
  to me long before one of your white-faced Yankee race of rascals put
  foot upon the soil.”

  “And pray, who are you, if I may be so bold?” said Tom.

  “Oh, I go by various names. I am the Wild Huntsman in some countries;
  the Black Miner in others. In this neighborhood I am known by the
  name of the Black Woodsman. I am he to whom the red men devoted this
  spot, and now and then roasted a white man by way of sweet-smelling
  sacrifice. Since the red men have been exterminated by you white
  savages, I amuse myself by presiding at the persecutions of Quakers
  and Anabaptists. I am the great patron and prompter of slave-dealers,
  and the grand master of the Salem witches.”

  “The upshot of all which is, that, if I mistake not,” said Tom,
  sturdily, “you are he commonly called Old Scratch.”

  “The name at your service!” replied the black man, with a half-civil
  nod.

  Such was the opening of this interview, according to the old story,
  though it has almost too familiar an air to be credited. One would
  think that to meet with such a singular personage in this wild lonely
  place, would have shaken any man’s nerves; but Tom was a hard-minded
  fellow, not easily daunted, and he had lived so long with a termagant
  wife, that he did not even fear the devil.

  It is said that after this commencement, they had a long and earnest
  conversation together, as Tom returned homewards. The black man told
  him of great sums of money which had been buried by Kidd the pirate,
  under the oak-trees on the high ridge not far from the morass. All
  these were under his command and protected by his power, so that
  none could find them but such as propitiated his favor. These he
  offered to place in Tom Walker’s reach, having conceived an especial
  kindness for him; but they were to be had only on certain conditions.
  What these conditions were, may be easily surmised, though Tom
  never disclosed them publicly. They must have been very hard, for
  he required time to think of them, and he was not a man to stick at
  trifles where money was in view. When they reached the edge of the
  swamp, the stranger paused.

  “What proof have I that all you have been telling me is true?” said
  Tom.

  “There is my signature,” said the black man, pressing his finger on
  Tom’s forehead. So saying, he turned off among the thickets of the
  swamp, and seemed, as Tom said, to go down, down, down, into the
  earth, until nothing but his head and shoulders could be seen, and so
  on, until he totally disappeared.

  When Tom reached home he found the black print of a finger burnt, as
  it were, into his forehead, which nothing could obliterate.

  The first news his wife had to tell him was the sudden death of
  Absalom Crowninshield, the rich buccaneer. It was announced in the
  papers, with the usual flourish, that “a great man had fallen in
  Israel.”

  Tom recollected the tree which his black friend had just hewn down,
  and which was ready for burning. “Let the freebooter roast,” said
  Tom; “who cares!” He now felt convinced that all he had heard and
  seen was no illusion.

  He was not prone to let his wife into his confidence; but as this was
  an uneasy secret, he willingly shared it with her. All her avarice
  was awakened at the mention of hidden gold, and she urged her husband
  to comply with the black man’s terms, and secure what would make
  them wealthy for life. However Tom might have felt disposed to sell
  himself to the devil, he was determined not to do so to oblige his
  wife; so he flatly refused, out of the mere spirit of contradiction.
  Many and bitter were the quarrels they had on the subject; but the
  more she talked, the more resolute was Tom not to be damned to
  please her. At length she determined to drive the bargain on her
  own account, and if she succeeded, to keep all the gain to herself.
  Being of the same fearless temper as her husband, she set off for
  the old Indian fort toward the close of a summer’s day. She was many
  hours absent. When she came back she was reserved and sullen in her
  replies. She spoke something of a black man whom she had met about
  twilight, hewing at the root of a tall tree. He was sulky, however,
  and would not come to terms; she was to go again with a propitiatory
  offering; but what it was she forbore to say. The next evening
  she set off again for the swamp, with her apron heavily laden. Tom
  waited and waited for her, but in vain: midnight came, but she did
  not make her appearance; morning, noon, night returned, but still she
  did not come. Tom now grew uneasy for her safety; especially as he
  found she had carried off in her apron the silver tea-pot and spoons,
  and every portable article of value. Another night elapsed, another
  morning came; but no wife. In a word, she was never heard of more.

[Illustration: A FAMILY OF BERBERINES IN THE STREET OF CAIRO, MIDWAY.]

  What was her real fate nobody knows, in consequence of so many
  pretending to know. It is one of those facts that have become
  confounded by a variety of historians. Some assert that she lost her
  way among the tangled mazes of the swamp, and sunk into some pit
  or slough; others, more uncharitable, hinted that she had eloped
  with the household booty, and made off to some other province;
  while others assert that the Tempter had decoyed her into a dismal
  quagmire, on top of which her hat was found lying. In confirmation
  of this, it was said a great black man, with an axe on his shoulder,
  was seen late that very evening coming out of the swamp, carrying a
  bundle tied in a check apron, with an air of surly triumph.

  The most current and probable story, however, observes that Tom
  Walker grew so anxious about the fate of his wife and his property
  that he set out at length to seek them both at the Indian fort.
  During a long summer’s afternoon, he searched about the gloomy place,
  but no wife was to be seen. He called her name repeatedly, but she
  was nowhere to be heard. The bittern alone responded to his voice,
  as he flew screaming by; or the bull-frog croaked dolefully from a
  neighboring pool. At length, it is said, just in the brown hour of
  twilight, when the owls began to hoot and the bats to flit about,
  his attention was attracted by the clamor of carrion crows that were
  hovering about a cypress-tree. He looked, and beheld a bundle tied in
  a check apron, and hanging in the branches of the tree, with a great
  vulture perched hard by, as if keeping watch upon it. He leaped with
  joy, for he recognized his wife’s apron, and supposed it to contain
  the household valuables.

  “Let us get hold of the property,” said he, consolingly to himself,
  “and we will endeavor to do without the woman.”

  As he scrambled up the tree, the vulture spread its wide wings, and
  sailed off screaming into the deep shadows of the forest Tom seized
  the check apron, but, woful sight! found nothing but a heart and
  liver tied up in it.

  Such, according to the most authentic old story, was all that was
  to be found of Tom’s wife. She had probably attempted to deal with
  the black man as she had been accustomed to deal with her husband;
  but though a female scold is generally considered a match for the
  devil, yet in this instance she appears to have had the worst of
  it. She must have died game, however, from the part that remained
  unconquered. Indeed, it is said Tom noticed many prints of cloven
  feet deeply stamped about the tree, and several handfuls of hair,
  that looked as if they had been plucked from the coarse black
  shock of the woodsman. Tom knew his wife’s prowess by experience.
  He shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the signs of a fierce
  clapper-clawing. “Egad,” said he to himself, “Old Scratch must have
  had a tough time of it!”

  Tom consoled himself for the loss of his property by the loss of his
  wife; for he was a little of a philosopher. He even felt something
  like gratitude toward the Black Woodsman, who he considered had
  done him a kindness. He sought, therefore, to cultivate a further
  acquaintance with him, but for some time without success: the old
  black legs played shy, for whatever people may think, he is not
  always to be had for calling for; he knows how to play his cards when
  pretty sure of his game.

  At length, it is said, when delay had whetted Tom’s eagerness to the
  quick, and prepared him to agree to anything rather than not gain
  the promised treasure, he met the black man one evening in his usual
  woodman dress, with his axe on his shoulder, sauntering along the
  edge of the swamp, and humming a tune. He affected to receive Tom’s
  advance with great indifference, made brief replies, and went on
  humming his tune.

  By degrees, however, Tom brought him to business, and they began to
  haggle about the terms on which the former was to have the pirate’s
  treasure. There was one condition which need not be mentioned, being
  generally understood in all cases where the devil grants favors; but
  there were others about which, though of less importance, he was
  inflexibly obstinate. He insisted that the money found through his
  means should be employed in his service. He proposed, therefore, that
  Tom should employ it in the black traffic, that is to say, that he
  should fit out a slave ship. This, however, Tom resolutely refused;
  he was bad enough in all conscience, but the devil himself could not
  tempt him to turn slave-dealer.

  Finding Tom so squeamish on this point, he did not insist upon it;
  but proposed instead that he should turn usurer,—the devil being
  extremely anxious for the increase of usurers, looking upon them as
  his peculiar people. To this no objections were made, for it was just
  to Tom’s taste.

  “You shall open a broker’s shop in Boston next month,” said the black
  man.

  “I’ll do it to-morrow, if you wish,” said Tom.

  “You shall lend money at two per cent. a month.”

  “Egad, I’ll charge four!” replied Tom Walker.

  “You shall extort bonds, foreclose mortgages, drive the merchant to
  bankruptcy—”

  “I’ll drive him to the devil,” cried Tom, eagerly.

  “You are the usurer for my money!” said the black legs, with delight.
  “When will you want the rhino?”

  “This very night.”

  “Done!” said the devil.

  “Done!” said Tom Walker. So they shook hands, and struck a bargain.

  A few days’ time saw Tom Walker seated behind his desk in a
  counting-house in Boston. His reputation for a ready moneyed man, who
  would lend money out for a good consideration, soon spread abroad.
  Everybody remembers the days of Governor Belcher, when money was
  particularly scarce. It was a time of paper credit. The country had
  been deluged with government bills; the famous Land Bank had been
  established; there had been a rage for speculation; the people had
  run mad with schemes for new settlements, and for building cities
  in the wilderness; land-jobbers went about with maps of grants,
  and townships, and Eldorados, lying nobody knew where, but which
  everybody was ready to purchase. In a word, the great speculating
  fever which breaks out every now and then in the country, had raged
  to an alarming degree, and everybody was dreaming of making sudden
  fortunes from nothing. As usual, the fever had subsided; the dream
  had gone off,—and the imaginary fortunes with it,—the patients were
  left in doleful plight, and the whole country resounded with the
  consequent cry of “hard times.”

  At this propitious time of public distress did Tom Walker set up as
  a usurer in Boston. His door was soon thronged with customers. The
  needy and the adventurous, the gambling speculator, the dreaming
  land-jobber, the thriftless tradesman, the merchant with cracked
  credit,—in short, every one driven to raise money by desperate
  means and desperate sacrifices,—hurried to Tom Walker. Thus Tom was
  the universal friend of the needy, and he acted like “a friend in
  need,”—that is to say, he always exacted good pay and good security.
  In proportion to the distress of the applicant was the hardness of
  his terms. He accumulated bonds and mortgages, gradually squeezed his
  customers closer and closer, and sent them at length dry as a sponge
  from his door.

  In this way he made money hand over hand, became a rich and mighty
  man, and exalted his cocked hat upon ’Change. He built himself a vast
  house out of ostentation, but left the greater part of it unfinished
  and unfurnished out of parsimony. He even set up a carriage in the
  fulness of his vain-glory, though he nearly starved the horses which
  drew it; and as the ungreased wheels groaned and screeched on the
  axle-trees, you would have thought you heard the souls of the poor
  debtors he was squeezing.

  As Tom waxed old, however, he grew thoughtful. Having secured the
  good things of this world, he began to feel anxious about those of
  the next. He thought with regret on the bargain he had made with
  his black friend, and set his wits to work to cheat him out of
  the conditions. He became, therefore, all of a sudden, a violent
  church-goer. He prayed loudly and strenuously, as if Heaven were
  to be taken by force of lungs. Indeed, one might always tell when
  he had sinned most during the week, by the clamor of his Sunday
  devotion. The quiet Christians who had been modestly and steadfastly
  travelling Zionward, were struck with self-reproach at seeing
  themselves so suddenly outstripped in their career by this new-made
  convert. Tom was as rigid in religious as in money matters; he was a
  stern supervisor and censurer of his neighbors, and seemed to think
  every sin entered up to their account became a credit on his own
  side of the page. He even talked of the expediency of reviving the
  persecution of Quakers and Anabaptists. In a word, Tom’s zeal became
  as notorious as his riches.

  Still, in spite of all this strenuous attention to forms, Tom had a
  lurking dread that the devil, after all, would have his due. That he
  might not be taken unawares, therefore, it is said he always carried
  a small Bible in his coat pocket. He had also a great folio Bible
  on his counting-house desk, and would frequently be found reading
  it when people called on business; on such occasions he would lay
  his green spectacles on the book to mark the place, while he turned
  around to drive some usurious bargain.

  Some say that Tom grew a little crack-brained in his old days, and
  that, fancying his end approaching, he had his horse new shod,
  saddled, and bridled, and buried with his feet uppermost; because
  he supposed that at the last day the world would be turned upside
  down,—in which case he should find his horse standing ready for
  mounting, and he was determined at the worst to give his old friend
  a run for it. This, however, is probably a mere old wives’ fable. If
  he really did take such a precaution, it was totally superfluous; at
  least so says the authentic old legend, which closes his story in the
  following manner:

  On one hot afternoon in the dog-days, just as a terrible black
  thunder-gust was coming up, Tom sat in his counting-house in his
  white linen cap and India silk morning-gown. He was on the point
  of foreclosing a mortgage, by which he would complete the ruin of
  an unlucky land-speculator, for whom he had professed the greatest
  friendship. The poor land-jobber begged him to grant a few months’
  indulgence. Tom had grown testy and irritated, and refused another
  day.

  “My family will be ruined, and brought upon the parish,” said the
  land-jobber.

[Illustration: MASONIC TEMPLE.]

  “Charity begins at home,” replied Tom; “I must take care of myself in
  these hard times.”

  “You have made so much money out of me,” said the speculator.

  Tom lost his patience and his piety. “The devil take me,” said he,
  “if I have made a farthing!”

  Just then there were three loud knocks at the street door. He stepped
  out to see who was there. A black man was holding a black horse,
  which neighed and stamped with impatience.

  “Tom, you’re come for!” said the black fellow, gruffly. Tom shrunk
  back, but too late. He had left his little Bible at the bottom of his
  coat pocket, and his big Bible on the desk, buried under the mortgage
  he was about to foreclose. Never was sinner taken more unawares. The
  black man whisked him like a child astride the horse, and away he
  galloped in the midst of a thunder-storm. The clerks stuck their pens
  behind their ears, and stared after him from the windows. Away went
  Tom Walker, dashing down the streets, his white cap bobbing up and
  down, his morning-gown fluttering in the wind, and his steed striking
  fire out of the pavement at every bound. When the clerks turned to
  look for the black man he had disappeared.

  Tom Walker never returned to foreclose the mortgage. A countryman who
  lived on the borders of the swamp, reported that in the height of the
  thunder-gust he had heard a great clattering of hoofs and a howling
  along the road, and that when he ran to the window he just caught
  sight of a figure, such as I have described, on a horse that galloped
  like mad across the fields, over the hills and down into the black
  hemlock swamp toward the old Indian fort; and that shortly after a
  thunder-bolt fell in that direction, which seemed to set the whole
  forest in a blaze.

  The good people of Boston shook their heads and shrugged their
  shoulders, but had been so much accustomed to witches and goblins and
  tricks of the devil in all kinds of shapes from the first settlement
  of the colony, that they were not so much horror-struck as might
  have been expected. Trustees were appointed to take charge of Tom’s
  effects. There was nothing, however, to administer upon. On searching
  his coffers, all his bonds and mortgages were found reduced to
  cinders. In place of gold and silver, his iron chest was filled with
  chips and shavings; two skeletons lay in his stable instead of his
  half-starved horses; and the very next day his great house took fire
  and was burnt to the ground.

  Such was the end of Tom Walker and his ill-gotten wealth. Let all
  griping money-brokers lay this to heart. The truth of it is not to
  be doubted. The very hole under the oak-trees, from whence he dug
  Kidd’s money, is to be seen to this day; and the neighboring swamp
  and old Indian fort is often haunted in stormy nights by a figure on
  horseback, in a morning-gown and white cap, which is doubtless the
  troubled spirit of the usurer. In fact, the story has resolved itself
  into a proverb, and is the origin of that popular saying, prevalent
  throughout New England, of “THE DEVIL AND TOM WALKER.”


                        THE OLD SMOKE CHAMBER.

        A PICTURE OF THE MOUNT HOPE LANDS, AND THEIR LEGENDS.

  That the old Royall house was haunted had long been a legend in the
  Mount Hope lands. Nearly all of the old houses in this part of New
  England were haunted, or supposed to be. A house without its ghost
  lore would have been regarded in old colony days as a place of but
  little interest. Did not evil spirits tempt all good people, and
  frighten all wrong-doers? And what a colorless family that must have
  been to have been wholly neglected by the ghost-world! All old women
  had their ghost-stories, and not a few claimed that the “Prince
  of the Power of the Air” had made them, or some of their antique
  relatives, a special visit. There seems to have been few good spirits
  in those lively and dramatic old times. The Puritan imagination
  had no fairy-land, or Hebraic or mediæval angels. The telling of
  ghost-stories to children was held to be a very wholesome and pious
  occupation, but the relation of fairy tales would have been a sin.
  No historian has overdrawn these colonial superstitions. Witches
  walked the air, the dead did not sleep well nights, but were ever
  getting up out of their graves and returning to their old places to
  warn the living. The spirit-world of darkness was an ever-present
  reality, a nightly terror, and there were no angel chariots in the
  clouds, nor angel feet in the ways of sorrow and death. New England
  was a goblin-land. Going to bed in some distant chamber in an old oak
  house was a specially perilous journey for the young Puritan to make;
  one could never tell whether one’s dead grandfather was in his grave
  at that hour or not. Young folks with disturbed consciences went to
  bed with alacrity, and drew the sheets over their heads quickly, in
  Cotton Mather’s day.

  The Mount Hope lands! How beautiful they were and are! But the old
  houses on them were filled with dark superstitions. This is not
  strange, for the Mount Hope lands had been the fields of great
  events. Few places in America had such a romantic history.

        “Here once red warriors were wont to assemble,
           Here lurid and ghostly their council fires shone,
         Here the word of the chief made the ancient tribes tremble,
           And the war-whoop rung out from Pometacom’s throne.

        “Gone, gone are the tribes from the scenes that they cherished,
           The forests no longer encompass the tide,
         The happy flocks sleep where Pometacom perished,
           And wanders the heron where Wetamoo died.

        “And here on this ocean mound silently lying,
           Where tidal waves falling the far seas intone,
         Where the sail on the bay like the osprey is flying,
           The olden tribes rest from their warfare unknown.

        “The mild air of spring-time embeds them in flowers,
           The orioles here from the tropics return,
         The grain ripens on them in midsummer’s hours,
           And mellowing falls by the river sides burn.”

  If the archæologists may be trusted, here came Leif Ericson in
  A. D. 1000, and wintered in Mount Hope Bay. A rock is still
  shown at a place called the Narrows, on which is a partly effaced
  inscription, which is claimed to have been made by the Northmen.
  On the Mount Hope lands, it is probable, was the first temporary
  settlement ever made in the territory which is now the United States.
  This was nearly five hundred years before the Columbian discovery.
  Here lived Massasoit, whose great heart protected the infant colony
  of Plymouth for forty or more years. Massasoit was a poet by nature;
  he loved inspiring scenery, and he made the glacier-carved slope of
  land overhanging these bright waterways to the sea his royal seat. On
  this neck of land, between the Narragansett and the Mount Hope bays,
  were his three royal villages, or places of lodges, each hard by a
  living spring of water. There was passed the boyhood of Alexander
  (Wamsutta) and King Philip (Pometacom). Here the forests were full of
  game, the shores of shell-fish, and the bays were rich fishing-fields
  for the white and airy birch canoes. There came young John Hampden,
  the English patriot and commoner, already inspired to defend popular
  rights against kingly power. He made the visit with Edward Winslow,
  and found Massasoit at Sowams (now Warren, Rhode Island), one of the
  three royal villages. The chief was sick, and Hampden helped make
  broth for him, and to nurse him, and under his and Winslow’s care
  the old chief recovered; and it was Indian gratitude for the kindly
  offices of these two wonderful men that made him a lifelong friend
  to the growing colonies. The scene of John Hampden in the lodge of
  Massasoit by the living spring of Sowams, which may still be seen
  close to the Warren River, is worthy of a poet or painter. May it one
  day find both! Here Captain Kidd, of ballad fame, was supposed to
  have hidden treasure. Here came Roger Williams, in exile, and met in
  the lodge of Massasoit—what he had not found at Salem—the spirit of
  a Christian hospitality. It was here his mind was active in evolving
  the great principles of religious liberty that have emancipated
  the human conscience from the rule of state throughout the world.
  There should be a monument to Massasoit on the Mount Hope lands;
  no chieftain ever better deserved a shaft of fame. Here were King
  Philip’s war-dances, and here the romantic Wetamoo came to attend
  them, crossing the starlit bay in her white canoe. Here Philip was
  killed, returning a fugitive to the ancient burying-ground of his
  race, and the warrior-queen Wetamoo was drowned, with her heart in
  vain longing for the beautiful hills that on either side of the bay
  met her eyes. Here Washington came to rest in 1793, and was the guest
  of William Bradford, then a United States Senator, who lived at the
  Mount. The descendants of Governor Bradford used to relate how the
  two statesmen, clad in “black velvet, with ruffles about their wrists
  and at their bosoms, and with powdered hair, promenaded the piazza,
  and talked together hour after hour.”

  Leif Ericson, Massasoit, John Hampden, Roger Williams,
  Washington—what an array of great names and noble associations! We
  may well claim that there are few spots on American soil which are
  so grand in historic events of a highly poetic coloring as the old
  Mount Hope lands. As to lesser men, we have not space for more than
  an allusion: Church, the Indian-fighter, of cruel memory, the heroes
  of the “Gaspee,” and the old privateers. Lafayette was quartered
  here, and General Burnside here made his home on the borders of the
  beautiful hills after the Union war. In the prosperous colonial years
  before the Revolution there came to live on the Mount Hope lands in
  summer some grand families whom the world has almost forgotten. Among
  them were the Vassals of Boston, and the Royalls, also rich Boston
  people, whose home was at the Mount. These people were royalists, and
  fled from the country at the beginning of the war, and their estates
  were confiscated. The Mount Hope farm of the Royalls was among the
  confiscated estates. These people fled to the Windward Islands.
  The old Vassal tomb may still be seen in Cambridge churchyard,
  Massachusetts, near Harvard College. Of course the confiscated
  estate of the Royalls became haunted after the flight of its stately
  owners. The white ghost of Penelope Royall is supposed never to have
  left the romantic farms, but to have remained to terrify whomsoever
  might live upon these enchanted regions of the rightful territories
  of good King George. In her happy days this queenly woman used to
  ride in her high chariot through Bristol, greatly to the admiration
  of the Wardwells, the Bosworths, the Gladdings, the Churches, the
  Byfields, and the well-to-do townspeople of the cool old port. The
  white sail that bore the Royalls drifted over the tropic seas, but
  not in imagination the ghostly form and robes of Penelope Royall.
  They stayed to affright the rebels, and to uphold the rights and the
  dignities of the Crown. All disloyal Bristol could not arrest the
  spirit of Penelope, which seems to have delighted in the freedom
  denied to the royalists in the flesh. She was a maiden lady, and a
  more stately person than either Anna or Priscilla Royall, the old
  royalist’s first and second wives. She loved the Mount Hope lands,
  and especially Mount Hope, and used often to visit the white ridge
  overlooking the bays, and gaze over the glittering waterways and the
  green expanse of Rhode Island, where Bishop Berkeley is said to have
  made his immortal prophecy. She died in the old house, and was buried
  near it.

[Illustration: JAPANESE HO-O-DEN.]

  It was near the close of the last century that Prudence Wardwell,
  a rich spinster, came to live on the old Royall farm on the Mount
  Hope lands. The house which she occupied was noted for its great
  chimney. All the old Bristol houses had enormous chimneys with great
  fireplaces. One of these chimneys, it has been said, would furnish
  sufficient material to build a modern cottage. Several of them once
  stood like monuments, after the houses they had warmed were gone; and
  cattle, in the winter, would sometimes find a shelter in their giant
  fireplaces.

  Prudence Wardwell—“Aunt Prudence,” as she was known—brought to the
  great oak mansion a bound boy by the name of Peter Fayerweather. It
  had been her wish to live as nearly alone as possible, with but a
  single protector, and for this solitary guardian and sentinel she
  had chosen Peter. He was a tall, awkward lad, with great eyes and a
  shambling gait; but Aunt Prudence believed him to be honest, and she
  did not want a “handsome man” on the place. Peter was not handsome.
  Peter had objected to going to the Mount on account of the ghost folk
  there. His large eyes and large ears seemed to grow as he listened
  to the old tales of superstition. He had heard again and again with
  terror the awful tale of Captain Kidd: how that recreant son of the
  old Scottish minister and martyr had gone forth on the high seas to
  destroy pirates, and had turned pirate himself; how he had sunk his
  good father’s Bible “in the sand,” and had murdered William Moore,
  “as he sailed, as he sailed.”

          “And left him in his gore,
            As he sailed.”

  The old pirate was said to come back to the Mount Hope lands on still
  moonlight nights, to see if any had found his buried treasures. None
  had. One frightened Bristoller had met the old captain carrying his
  head like a bundle under his arm. The old pirate was evidently in a
  hurry; if not, the good man who met him most certainly was after the
  strange vision.

  Peter Fayerweather had no wish to see stately Penelope Royall or
  dark-visaged Captain Kidd on moonlit nights, or any other nights, or
  any ghost folks who did such odd things as to take off their heads
  and carry them under their arms. So, of all places, he begged Aunt
  Prudence not to take him to the solemn and lonely old oak house on
  the Mount. But Aunt Prudence did not fear ghosts. She “trusted in
  the Lord,” as she said, against any wandering visitors from another
  world. She was afraid of robbers, and it was on this account that she
  had secured the protective services of the giant Peter, who would
  have regarded a robber on any dark night as a most welcome friend.
  So the two came to the grand old house, Aunt Prudence fearing only
  robbers, and young Peter only ghosts.

  “If you will protect me from robbers,” said the solitary old lady to
  Peter, on the day of their arrival, “I will protect you from spirits.
  What do you say, Peter?”

  “Aunt Prudence,” said Peter, “I do not fear no mortal flesh, true as
  preachin’. Look there, and there.”

  He waved his great arms about like a windmill, and swung them round
  and round, greatly to the old lady’s admiration.

  “I have great confidence in you, Peter; I made a good choice when I
  took you, Peter. Do it again.”

  Peter swung his great arms again round and round like a wheel. Aunt
  Prudence’s sense of security became very firm.

  “That will do, Peter. If you should ever see a ghost, you call me;
  and if I should ever see a man, I will call you.”

  “Heaven forbid that I should ever see a ghost!” said Peter; “it would
  just kill me dead, true as preachin’.”

  The summer passed; the apples reddened in the shadowy orchards, and
  the frosts dropped the walnuts on the light beds of crimson leaves.
  The orioles went, and the ospreys. The beautiful Indian summer came
  and burned and faded. November, the month of shadows, came, and a
  coolness fell from the steel sky over the bay, and soon the light
  snow-crystals began to fall. No ghosts were seen in or about the old
  house; no robbers. Peter lost his fears, and Aunt Prudence became
  full of confidence, and the two were as happy as such a solitary life
  could make them. Aunt Prudence, at least, seemed perfectly happy and
  contented.

  There was in the great chimney an odd receptacle, once common to such
  chimneys, but now almost forgotten even in England, known as the
  smoke chimney. The door to it, which was iron, opened in this old
  house into one of the upper rooms. The chamber consisted of iron bars
  on which fresh hams were stored in the fall, and through which the
  smoke passed from one of the lower fireplaces. It was in reality a
  smoke-house in the chimney; a place to smoke meats, in the days when
  such smoked meats were regarded as a greater luxury than now. Peter
  Fayerweather had not been slow to discover this fortress-like smoke
  chamber. Peter was not what would be called bright, but a bright idea
  illumined his dull face when he first opened the iron door.

  “Ghosts? Ghosts?” he said to himself. “If I ever should—I know what I
  would do if I ever should—Nothing could ever get through that iron
  door, true as preachin’. If I ever should—”

  A part of the predicate to Peter’s subjunctive sentence was wanting,
  but that a very helpful idea had come to him was evident from his
  luminous face. He had formed a very definite plan of security “if he
  ever should—”

  Aunt Prudence too, in a careful survey of the premises, had been
  struck with the appearance of security and seclusion of the old smoke
  chamber. She too had examined it alone; and as sympathetic minds by a
  kind of telegraphy express themselves in like phrases, she also said:—

  “If I ever should—No robber would think of such a place as that,
  anyhow. I will hang up a quilt over the iron door, and if I ever
  should—If I ever should—eh, well, if I ever should—I will.”

  She too turned away from the dungeon-like place with a face full of
  animation and confidence. Certainly if Peter “ever should,” or if
  Aunt Prudence “ever should,” the old smoke chamber would be a very
  desirable and convenient seclusion. Now, Peter thought of seclusion
  only in the case of a ghost, and Aunt Prudence only in case that
  an unknown man of very selfish propensities should “break into the
  house;” and each evidently had received a sense of security on
  a careful inspection of the old smoke chamber. But neither made
  a confidant of what the other would do under certain alarming
  circumstances.

  Peter, like most cowardly people who recover a sense of security,
  became suddenly very bold. He used to visit Bristol evenings, and
  return late, greatly to Aunt Prudence’s anxiety. It was the time of
  the once famous Episcopal and Methodist Episcopal revivals, and Peter
  claimed that he went to attend the meetings, which were the exciting
  topics of the old port and of the State. Aunt Prudence, who was a
  strict Calvinist, was not deeply in sympathy with these phenomenal
  meetings, which were called the “New Light Stir.” She advised Peter
  to “read his Bible at home.” But he still felt the necessity of going
  elsewhere for the interpretation of that good book, and so, to use
  his own expression, he continued to “follow up” the meetings.

  Aunt Prudence’s patience at thus being left alone during the long
  winter evenings at last came to an end.

  “Peter,” she said, one morning after Peter had attended a meeting
  that had held very late, “are you never afraid of meeting apparitions
  on your way home nights? Suppose you should—what would you do?”

  Peter thought of the old smoke chamber, but that would not serve
  him in such a case. He knew Aunt Prudence’s purpose in making these
  appalling suggestions. He was not a very politic boy, but he was
  quite equal to the situation on this particular occasion.

  “I would call for _you_, Aunt. You say that you are not afraid of
  ’em.”

  Aunt Prudence felt flattered, but she still recalled amid her feeling
  of satisfaction that she must not be left alone.

  “But, Peter, I would hate to see the ghost of Captain Kidd, or to
  see any of the old Indian apparitions. Don’t you know, Peter, that
  Mount Hope is a great Indian graveyard? I would not like to meet old
  Penelope Royall all in white going about in the wind; would you,
  Peter? It would be awful; now wouldn’t it, Peter?”

  Peter’s great eyes and ears began to grow. His old nervous fears were
  coming back again, but he still coveted the freedom of his evenings.

  “Aunt,” he said at last, very thoughtfully, “where do you suppose old
  Penelope Royall went when she died?”

  “To heaven, I hope, Peter, even if she was a royalist.”

  “Then why don’t she stay there? What would she want to be wanderin’
  about in the wind in cold nights for?”

  “For vengeance,” said Aunt, in an annoyed tone.

  “For vengeance?” said Peter. “I shouldn’t think a woman after she had
  gone to heaven would have any more wicked feelings like that. I don’t
  believe she wanders about in the wind with thin clothes on anyway.
  Now say, do you, Aunt? Do you really think so? They dress comfortable
  _up there_. It don’t stand to reason, true as preachin’; now does it?”

  Aunt felt the force of Peter’s argument. In fact, Peter was
  expressing her own firm convictions about such matters.

  “But Captain Kidd, Peter, he was a dreadful man; I don’t think he has
  gone to heaven.”

  “Where did he go, Aunt?”

  Aunt Prudence replied with spirit and emphasis,—

  “He went, Peter, where all wicked people go,—to the kingdom of
  darkness, where he is shut up for ever and ever. There now!”

  Aunt Prudence was “clearing away the table,” as she called her
  morning work, when she uttered these startling and decisive words.
  She looked steadily at Peter, and felt that she had answered him and
  silenced him. She felt a kind of triumph in the pause that followed,
  and lifted her spectacles as though to say, “What do you think of
  that?”

  “But, Aunt Prudence—”

  “But what, Peter? This is a very alarming subject.”

  “But _who let him out_?”

   “Oh, Peter, Peter! You are becoming an awful boy. I always knew
  that those Methodist free salvation meetings would do you no good.
  You go right out to the wood-pile, and bring me in an armful of wood.
  You have no sense of theology, anyway. You are a poor daft fellow.
  ‘Who let him out?’ Did I ever!”

  Peter went out, muttering that he didn’t “see how people can be shut
  up forever in another world, and be wandering about this world at the
  same time. It don’t stand to reason, nohow, true as preachin’.”

  But although Peter’s reasoning seemed convincing, it did not quiet
  his superstitious fears. Whenever his conscience became a little
  disturbed, the picture of tall Penelope Royall wandering about in
  the wind “all in white” was before him. Even grim old Captain Kidd
  was not such an alarming object to his fancy as that. Captain Kidd
  was a man, and he felt sure that he would let him alone, if he did
  not trouble the buried treasure, but old Penelope Royall—_she_ was a
  woman.

                  *       *       *       *       *

  The Mount Hope lands were full of Indian stories, which were founded
  on tricks, and even worse stories of those whose wits cheated the
  devil out of his dues, when their grasping souls had bargained
  with the latter. Peter thought of these. There was one story that
  suggested to him that wit is equal to most conditions of life. It was
  a red settle story, but became a poem:—

         “Among Rhode Island’s early sons
            Was one whose orchards fair
          By plenteous and well-flavored fruit,
            Rewarded all his care.

         “For household use they stored the best,
            And all the rest, conveyed
          To neighboring mill, were ground and pressed
            And into cider made.

          “The wandering Indian oft partook
            The generous farmer’s cheer;
          He liked his food, but better still
            His cider fine and clear.

         “And as he quaffed the pleasant draught
            The kitchen fire before,
          He longed for some to carry home,
            And asked for more and more.

         “The farmer saw a basket new,
            Beside the Indian bold,
          And smiling said, ‘I’ll give to you
            As much as that will hold.’

         “Both laughed, for how could liquid thing
            Within a basket stay?
          But yet, the jest unanswering,
            The Indian went his way.

         “When next from rest the farmers sprung
            So very cold the morn,
          The icicles like diamonds hung
            On every eping and thorn.

         “The brook that babbled by his door
            Was deep, and clear, and strong,
          And yet unfettered by the frost,
            Leaped merrily along.

         “The self-same Indian by this brook
            The astonished farmer sees;
          He laid his basket in the stream,
            Then hung it up to freeze.

         “And by this process oft renewed,
            The basket soon became
          A well-glazed vessel, tight and good,
            Of most capacious frame.

         “The door he entered speedily,
            And claimed the promised boon;
          The farmer laughed heartily,
            Fulfilled his promise soon.

         “Up to the basket’s brim he saw
            The sparkling cider rise,
          And to rejoice his absent squaw,
            He bore away the prize.

         “Long lived the good man at the farm,
            The house is standing still,
          And still leaps merrily along
            The much diminished rill.

         “And his descendants still remain,
            And tell to those who ask it,
          The story they have often heard
            About the Indian’s basket.”

  A wonderful reformation seemed to come over Peter. He began to
  stay at home, and go to bed very early, often as early as seven
  o’clock,—or at least he seemed to do these sober things. Aunt
  Prudence had gone to the door of his room once or twice after his
  early retiring, but had found it locked, and she had been unable to
  awake him, he “slept so sound.” “Boys do,” she said.

  “Peter,” she said one morning, “tell me the truth, now; didn’t you
  hear me when I pounded and pounded on the door last night?”

  “No, Aunt Prudence, true as preachin’ I did not.” And he did not.

  The truth was that poor Peter had fallen from his integrity, even in
  these times of the great revivals. He had discovered that the great
  hall window was as handy as a door, and that he had only to leave it
  unfastened to return to the house at any time of the night without
  disturbing the sound slumbers of good Aunt Prudence. He was careful
  in taking this liberty to first lock his own room. These were wicked
  ways, it is true, and very bold ones for a quiet youth, and quite
  inconsistent with meeting-going habits. But the meetings at this
  period were wonderfully dramatic; everybody talked about them, and
  Peter’s curiosity quite overcame his moral sense.

  The holidays were at hand. Thanksgiving was Aunt Prudence’s great
  annual festival, her Feast of Tabernacles; she made little account
  of Christmas, which, she told Peter, was a mere “relic of the Pope
  and the Dragon,” and which he associated with an old picture in the
  “Pilgrim’s Progress.”

  Watch Night was the great annual occasion of the old Bristol
  Methodists. It took place on New Year’s Eve, when a great assembly
  used to meet to sing the old Wesleyan Watch Night hymns, written by
  Wesley for the Old London Foundry, and to watch “the old year out and
  the new year in.” The services of the Presiding Elder were sometimes
  secured for this memorable night, and if so, a “Love Feast” was held,
  and a multitude told their experiences, amid triumphant responses,
  ecstatic refrains, and sometimes strange exhibitions of trance, or of
  “losing one’s strength,” as the old phenomena were called.

  Christmas was the Episcopal festival, and the Episcopal Church in
  Bristol was unlike any other at that time. It followed the revival
  methods of Whitefield and Lady Huntingdon. Christmas Eve was an
  occasion of universal charity. The poor were the guests of the
  church, and were entertained like princes. Peter well understood all
  these festivals, and he resolved to attend them all,—the old Orthodox
  church’s Thanksgiving, the Episcopal festival, and the Methodists’
  solemn jubilee on New Year’s Eve. There was nothing sectarian about
  him. It was also his intention not to disturb the mind of Aunt
  Prudence about these matters,—the easy hall window would make it
  unnecessary.

[Illustration: CITY HALL.]

  Thanksgiving passed—it fell late this year; December came in mildly,
  as though the bright days were loath to go. The stillness before the
  winter storms filled the air. The withered grasses were silent now,
  without the voice of insect or bird. A white gull sometimes cleaved
  the still gray air, and the wild cry of the shore birds was sometimes
  heard. The nights were silvery and cold. The Mount Hope Bay and the
  Pocassett Hills in the frosty moonlight recalled the silence and
  melancholy fate of that ancient race which slumbered in the browned
  fields, Pometacom’s cliff and spring. The night air seemed peopled
  with shadows of painted chiefs and spectral armies forever gone. The
  river weeds were dead, and encased in a thin sheet of ice in the
  early mornings. Brown leaves still hung on the oaks, and red leaves
  of ivy on the long walls. Husking was over, and the yellow cones of
  the stalks of corn fodder glimmered on every farm. The fishing-boats
  were hauled upon the shore; everything—the sky, the blue bay, the
  fields, the working-men—seemed waiting for the coming of winter. The
  mild days grew shorter and shorter; the tall candles burned lower and
  lower each evening; the nights were glorious, and Christmas Eve came,
  rung in by the resonant bell of good St. Michael’s.

  Aunt Prudence had resolved to depart from the Orthodox customs on
  this special year, and to make Peter a Christmas present. “He has
  become such a good boy of late,” she reasoned, “and so steady. Every
  one else is giving presents, and he ought to be rewarded.” She
  planned to fill a bag with good things for him, after the manner of
  the bountiful bag, and to hang it on his bedroom door on Christmas
  Eve. He would, as she thought, find it in the morning, and it would
  be a great surprise to him. It certainly would. She made the bag,
  purchased some sweetmeats for it, and began to fill it with useful
  articles. She knit for it a “comforter,” as a neck-scarf was called,
  several pairs of stockings, some “galluses,” and secured for it
  various other useful things, among them “Hervey’s Meditations,”
  “Young’s Night Thoughts,” and “The Fool of Quality,” all famous books
  in those sober days, and “good readin’.”

  When the bag was nearly full it occurred to her that she ought to
  knit for it a pair of mittens. This happy thought, however, did not
  occur to her until the day before Christmas. Aunt Prudence was a
  rapid knitter. The needles flew under her skilled fingers so swiftly
  as to look like mere glimmers. “I can finish the mittens before
  eleven o’clock to-night,” she said to herself, “and then the bag
  will be all complete. I had as lief sit up late to-night as not, the
  nights are so long now.”

  Peter retired early that evening.

  “Going?” said Aunt Prudence as he left the room with his candle. “You
  seem dreadful sleepy of late. Well, that’s all right, I suppose. Boys
  _do_ when they’re growing. Don’t forget to say your prayers, Peter.
  You’ve a great deal to be thankful for. Good-night, Peter. The Lord
  bless ye!”

  Peter closed the door on receiving this serene benediction.

  “He’s such a steady boy!” said the good woman, as she resumed her
  knitting. “He sha’n’t lose anything by it, either. Any boy will be
  steady if he is brought up right. There’s the trouble, people do not
  bring their children up right.” Her needles flew. It was inspiring to
  recall her great success in training Peter.

  It was a still night. There was a faint moon, and the stars glimmered
  thick in the cloudless sky. Aunt Prudence looked out of the window
  at times, saw the still fields and bare trees, and thought of
  the past. The Mount seemed haunted—it always does on calm winter
  nights. Not by Leif, or Kidd, or the Royalls, or by Indian fighters,
  or Revolutionary heroes, or statesmen, but by that vanished and
  mysterious race whose forest capital was here, and whose arrow-heads
  still fill the fields and sand.

  At nine the old Bristol bell rang out on the clear air.

  “I shall have the work all done by ten,” said Aunt Prudence, and her
  needles flew again. She was very happy. She got up and looked out of
  the window for the tenth time—ghost-land.

  The hands on the old English clock pointed to ten. The work was done,
  and Aunt Prudence drew the top of the bag together, and pinned upon
  the tape handle a sheet of paper, on which was written,

  “PETER FAYERWEATHER, a Present.”

  It was half-past ten before Aunt Prudence opened the door to go
  with the bag bountiful to the door of Peter’s room. As she did so
  she thought that she heard a noise in the hall. She stepped back
  and listened with a beating heart. She surely heard the hall window
  close, and a careful step in the hall. Her heart bounded, and she
  gasped for breath; she had long had a presentiment of this danger.

  She locked her door at once, withdrew the key, and kneeled down on
  the rug and looked through the key-hole very cautiously. There was
  only a faint moon and star light in the hall, but she saw the shadow
  of a tall man pass, and heard a dull step move in the direction of
  Peter’s room. Her house had been entered, surely; the expected event
  had really come. What should she do?

  She stepped into her bedroom, which opened out of her sitting-room,
  where she had been knitting, and sunk down upon the white bed, and
  drew the bed-curtains. She would have groaned, but she dared not.
  Here she lay and trembled till the old clock struck eleven, the
  strokes sounding like a warning through the hollow rooms.

  She must alarm Peter. How? Suppose she were to meet the robber in
  the hall? Her nervous system was so shaken that she felt that she
  could not be quiet any longer. She must do something, at any event.
  She arose, put aside the bed-curtains, drew from the bed the white
  counterpane, put it over her head like a great shawl, wrapped it
  around her, and going into the sitting-room, took the almost extinct
  candle, and unlocked the door and stepped cautiously into the hall.
  If ever a mortal looked like the traditional spectre, Aunt Prudence
  did then.

[Illustration: CEYLON BUILDING.]

  The hall was empty; all was still. The grim old portraits were
  there—like shadow people they were all.

  She left the sitting-room door open, and moved silently and
  cautiously along toward Peter’s room. She tried Peter’s door. A great
  sense of relief came to her; it was unlocked. She opened it slowly,
  but a draught blew out the light. Terrified at this, she glided
  to Peter’s bed and seized the boy by the hair, gasping, “Peter,
  Peter, there’s a man in the house! Get up, get up! there’s a man in
  the house!” She shook him with a nervous energy, and repeated in
  stage-like whispers the words. She then vanished out of the room.

  Peter awoke at the first touch of the rude hand, and his heart seemed
  to stop, and his blood to turn to frozen streams, as he saw an awful
  white spectre standing over his bed, and felt its bony fingers in his
  hair. Penelope flashed upon him. It surely was the ghost of Penelope;
  she had got away from the other world this time, surely, despite his
  reason and philosophy. He looked around wildly, saw the shadow of the
  old ox-saddle that adorned this room as a curiosity,—and Penelope,
  awful Penelope.

  Penelope’s final shake of his great shoulders nearly put a period
  to his unromantic history. A chill like death came over him, and he
  fully believed that his last moments had come. The gasped words,
  “There’s a man in the house—get up!” were something of a relief. “A
  man!” If he would only appear! Then he beheld the unearthly white
  figure vanish through the door. It surely was Penelope. She had gone;
  and oh, if _the_ man, if any man, would come!

  He lay petrified for a moment, and then thought of the old smoke
  chamber. His decision was immediate. He leaped up, drew the dark
  patchwork coverlid around him, and darted upstairs. Past loom,
  hatchel, and spinning-wheel, he made his way to the iron door, leaped
  into the smoke chamber, closed the door behind him, and sank down
  in a heap, with a most decided resolution to leave the house in the
  morning forever, “true as preachin’.” He drew the industrial coverlid
  around him, leaving only an opening for his eyes.

  Aunt Prudence went back to her room, and locked the door tremblingly,
  and waited for Peter’s step. But no Peter came. Her suspense grew
  unbearable again. Suddenly she too thought of the old smoke chamber,
  and drawing her ghostly robe again around her, she went into the
  hall, and silently and very cautiously made her dark way up the
  stairs. She too, past loom, hatchel, and spinning-wheel, found her
  way to the iron door, and pulling it open, prepared to enter the dark
  grated chamber.

  If ever a mind was supped full of horror, it was Peter’s when he
  heard a noise at the iron door, and beheld the supposed ghost of
  Penelope Royall, tall and avengeful, standing before him. He uttered
  a pitiful shriek, slid through the iron bars, and dropped down the
  chimney into the fireplace. There he recovered himself at once,
  leaped up with a bound, fled from the house, and almost flew toward
  the town.

  But Aunt Prudence? Shocked on finding the supposed robber in the
  old smoke chamber, she too fled precipitately for the outside door,
  turning over the spinning-wheel in her flight. Once into the open
  air, she made equal speed toward the slumbering village.

  She did not see the form of Peter in advance of her; but he paused
  a moment for breath, and saw the supposed form of Penelope pursuing
  him, “all in white.” It stimulated his resolution to gain the town.
  It was a mile or more from the Mount Hope farms to the old village,
  and Peter fleeing from the ghost, and Aunt Prudence from the robber,
  went over this distance in a very brief part of the midnight hour.

  “The Bristol clock struck the hour of twelve. An out-of-town
  Christmas Eve party were returning home at this late hour on foot,
  and on the skirts of the village were surprised by Peter, wrapped in
  his odd blanket. The merry-makers knew him well, laughed, and plied
  him with questions.

  “The ghost!” he shrieked, as soon as he could recover his voice, and
  pointed to the hill. “Penelope!”

  The astonished young people looked in the direction in which Peter
  had pointed. There surely was a tall white form that seemed to have
  wings and to come half flying toward them through the air. They
  had heard of such things, but had never seen one before. Had they
  numbered but two or three, they would have fled; but there were some
  ten or twelve in the party, and they waited the coming of the strange
  apparition.

  “’Tis me she’s after—Penelope—’tis me,” screamed Peter. “The Lord
  have mercy upon me! My time is come now, true as preachin’.”

  The white figure was soon before them. It no sooner reached the place
  than it sunk down upon the earth.

  “Take me home with you; there’s a robber in the house!”

  A ghost and a robber!

  “It’s Aunt Prudence Wardwell,” said one of the young men, after a
  pause, on hearing such a midnight tale. “Why, Aunt Prudence, what
  _is_ the matter?”

  “Protect me—take me home, somewhere. Oh, there’s a robber in the
  house,—a robber!”

  “Here’s Peter,” said the young man. “I thought he lived with you.”

  “Peter?” gasped the woman all in white.

  “Yes. Here, Peter, what _does_ this mean?”

  “I—I—thought, oh, I thought, Aunt Prudence, that you was a ghost. I
  did, true as preachin’.”

  “How did you get here, Peter? Oh, there’s a robber in the house. Did
  you hear me when I called you? I saw him enter by the window,—saw
  him with my own eyes, Peter. He’s hid in the old smoke chamber. Oh,
  Peter, where shall we go, oh! oh!”

  It was all clear to Peter now, painfully clear; the cloud had lifted.

  “It was _me_, Aunty.”

  “What?” Aunt Prudence’s tall form rose slowly.

  “It was me who got into the house by the window.”

  “You?”

  “Yes—I must confess—I run away and went to the town to the festival.
  I did—I must confess—true as preachin’.”

  “You?”

  “Yes.”

  “Oh, Peter, let’s go home. What two dreadful-looking objects we are!
  I ain’t afraid of ghosts.”

  “And I ain’t afraid of no robbers, nor no such. What a time we’ve
  made of it!—and the folks will all laugh at us too. Let’s go home.
  That’s the place for us, true as preachin’.”

  The Robber and Ghost, two spectral figures, departed, with a great
  sense of relief, but with many reserved opinions. Peter never
  received the present of the bountiful bag, but neither ghosts nor
  robbers were ever known to trouble the Royall house again. It became
  a very quiet place, and Peter Fayerweather settled down there to his
  pastoral and domestic duties, and really fulfilled Aunt Prudence’s
  hopes of him, his thrifty farming doing real credit to the beautiful
  and historic Mount Hope Lands.[4]

[4] Originally published in Harper’s Weekly.




[Illustration: MANUFACTURES BUILDING.]

                             CHAPTER XII.

              THE FOLK-LORE MEETINGS AT THE ART PALACE.


Among the things that especially interested the Marlowes in the
Manufacturing and Liberal Arts Building, was the German Exhibition of
toys, and the Hans Christian Anderson room, in the Danish department.
The Liberal Arts Building seemed to be the representative world, the
exhibition of the very best that the human mind can accomplish under a
single roof.

“The birds fly about over these forty acres,” said young Ephraim
Marlowe, “and do not know that they are not out of doors.”

“The building is a prairie covered with glass, so it seems to me,”
said Mr. Marlowe. “How bright and beautiful! Listen!”

As he spoke there fell upon the acres of industrial art the music of
the chimes.

Our trio in their journeys often rested in the Building of Public
Comfort, and at times on the wide, cool porticos and verandas of the
Woman’s Building. They sometimes went for coffee to the Brazilian
Garden, or to the Cafés of Costa Rica and Venezuela.

The Children’s Building was always a charm. A house to be delightful
must have a generous and sympathetic soul, and this the Children’s
Building had in Mrs. Clara Doty Bates, to whom this department largely
owed its successful evolution. Mrs. Bates’ own room was filled with
portraits of children’s authors, and the best books for the young.

The Folk-Lore Societies held their meetings in the Art Palace, in the
city, where the Auxiliary Congresses met. There were many private
meetings among these amiable story-tellers. In one of the twenty-eight
or more halls devoted to such meetings, Mr. Marlowe related the story
of “Waban,” and recited a legend associated with the arrival of the
“Viking.”

During the visits of the Marlowes at the Fair, there occurred one day
a very tragic scene. The Cold Storage Warehouse took fire, and some
firemen were sent up to the top of the high tower. While they were
there, the flames burst out around the tower below, and they saw that
they were doomed.

[Illustration: CLOCK TOWER IN THE MANUFACTURES BUILDING.]

One of these, seeing his fate, seemed to glory in the thought that his
life was to end in sacrifice for others. He put his hand to his lips,
threw a kiss to the awestruck multitude, and thus parting with the
world leaped into the flames. A man never knows how noble he may be
till his worth is put to the test. Mr. Marlowe, the Quaker, thought
that this man’s death was the noblest scene that he saw at the great
Fair.

[Illustration: FRENCH DEPARTMENT OF THE MANUFACTURES BUILDING.]

The Court of Honor at night was a scene of the new world of
electricity such as the past had never seen. One night amid the
thronging thousands there burst over the vast area a song between the
selections of the great orchestra. It was “Nearer my God to Thee.” It
seemed like a cry in the night. At another time the song of “Old Folks
at Home” in like manner followed the band.

[Illustration: FRENCH COLONIES BUILDING.]

The French building allured our trio, who were greatly interested in
its beautiful rooms. The German building on the inside presented the
stately and gloomy grandeur of an old cathedral. All of the foreign
buildings were plans of their own countries, and in most of them,
especially in the South American, one felt the charm and spell of what
they were intended to express.

Day by day the delighted crowds surged on. One could hardly dream here
that there was such a thing as death in the world. None of the faces
seemed to wear any trace of sorrow or care. Every one appeared happy.
O blessed hours! When will the world ever find in associated life such
pleasure again?


                            A WABAN ROSE.

I went out to the bowery hills of the little town named Waban, to see
the wonderful Waban roses. “There must be some legends here?” said I.

“There is,” said the gardener. Then we sat down among the roses, and
he told it to me.


                                WABAN.

  Tommy Trembly was a tinker. “Tommy Tinker” he might have been called,
  for, like his English craftsman of the same trade name, he was
  accustomed to roam

                 the country around,
          Crying, “Old brass to mend.”

  The old New England tinkers were useful folk in their day, but they
  are as dead to customs of the present time as poor Christopher Sly,
  whom the curious ballad of “The Tinker’s Good Fortune” put for a time
  in a duke’s place, and whom Shakespeare so happily celebrates in the
  Induction to the comedy of the “Taming of the Shrew.”

  Our New England tinker, Tommy Trembly, did not experience any such
  good fortune as Christopher’s. But he resembled Sly in his alehouse
  habits, and like him, hoped for the accidents of fortune.

  He did not chance to fall into the kindly hands of the good Duke
  of Burgundy, but he did fall into the pastoral court of Old Waban,
  the famous Indian judge. This did not bring him the fortune that he
  expected; and it is of Tommy Trembly’s ill-luck and misfortune as a
  witness in court that I have a somewhat curious provincial story to
  tell.

  Old Waban’s name meant the wind. To the Indians of Natick he was the
  wind. His mind, it was believed, swept the sky, wandered free over
  the forests and streams, and comprehended all things. When the wind
  uttered his voice the truth was thought to have been spoken, and
  nothing more needed saying. The Wind was the oracle.

  Waban’s name still lives. The beautifully shaded lake under the green
  hills about Wellesley College, over which the girl students often
  row in good weather, will always recall the name of the famous chief
  which it bears; and a pretty suburban village near Boston is also
  called Waban. The name is worth perpetuating, for Waban was a noble
  chief and an upright judge.

  He was a judge more than a chief; and Natick, and other old towns on
  the winding Charles River, used to be full of anecdotes of his odd
  but wise edicts.

  One of his writs against an evil-doer who bore the name of Jeremiah
  Offscow was long preserved.

  It ran: “You, you big constable guide, you catch um Jeremiah Offscow,
  strong you hold um, safe you bring um afore me. Waban, justice of the
  peace.” He had a love of fine-sounding and rhythmic language, as the
  writ shows.

  Waban’s principal residence was at Natick, but that name once
  comprehended the whole region along the Charles River occupied by the
  Natick Indians. The great tree at Brighton, under which he used to
  pray and preach, was for public safety recently cut down. It was the
  largest tree ever known in the New England Colonies.

  Old Waban’s judgments at court were often severe. A young Indian
  justice of the peace came to him one day, and said:—

  “What would you do in case where a whole company of Indians were
  found to have become drunk and quarrelsome?”

  “I first tie them all up.”

  “And then?”

  “I would whip um plaintiff.”

  “Yes?”

  “And then I whip um ’fendant!”

  The young Indian looked surprised.

  “What I do with the witnesses in such a case? Listen.”

  But I will not tell here what old Judge Waban would have done with a
  witness in such a situation, for it would anticipate my story.

  Tommy Trembly, the tinker, roamed up and down the provincial towns,
  with a soldering iron and pail of solder in a loose bag on his back,
  crying lustily, as he passed a house, “Old brass to mend? Old brass
  to mend?” by which he meant: “Have you any kitchen utensils that
  need repairing?”

  Much of the cooking and laundrying was done at this period in immense
  brass kettles, which after long use became thin and leaky, and the
  leaks were commonly mended by the wandering tinker during his visits.

  Tommy Trembly was a pioneer of his craft. He used to wander from
  Boston up and down the towns on the Charles River, and into the
  Indian towns of Natick, Punkapoag and Magunkaquog, or “the place of
  great trees,” as Hopkinton was once called. Other tinkers wandered up
  the valley of the Merrimac.

  Nearly every village had an “ordinary,” or eating-house. This place
  was sometimes more a drinking-house than an eating-house. Most of the
  disorderly conduct of those generally well-conducted days began in
  the mugs of these old taverns.

  There were some twelve hundred Praying Indians, as the Christian
  Indians were called, in the villages near Boston at this time. These
  had been converted to Christianity through the efforts of John Eliot,
  the Indian apostle, who translated the Bible into the Indian tongue.
  The principal seat of the Praying Indians was at Natick, and Waban
  was their principal leader, governor, counsellor, and judge.

  There was an ordinary near the borders of Lake Cochituate, not far
  from the Indian village, kept by one “Indian Pendergast” and his
  wife, which acquired a bad reputation from the brawls that had
  occurred there over the drinking-cups. Squaw Pendergast, as the
  hostess was called, was a sharp-eyed, money-loving Indian woman, who
  could speak English well; and it was her passion to secure as many
  pence and shillings as possible from every guest who came.

  “’Tis the bar that makes the money, I tell you; ’tis the bar that
  makes the money. Slap!” she used to say, striking her hand on her
  long, jingling jacket.

  “Yes,” once answered a grave old Indian deacon; “and it is the bar
  that loses the money at last, and good name and soul and all, as you
  will see, Squaw Pendergast. Ale money um heap poor!”

  One early autumn day Tommy Trembly wandered away from Boston along
  the Charles River, through little settlements and past the farms,
  crying, when he saw a habitation, “Old brass to mend? Old brass to
  mend?”

  The next afternoon found him at Natick. He had mended many pots and
  kettles by the way. The heats of early autumn were cooling now; the
  apples were reddening on the trees. There were thistle-downs on the
  roads and byways, and the graceful leaves of the sassafras were
  turning yellow.

  Approaching Natick, Tommy ceased to cry, “Old brass to mend?” He had
  earned much money by the way, and his only thought now was of the
  ordinary, and of Squaw Pendergast’s hard cider and foaming mugs of
  ale. Here and there a farmer called to him to stop, but he did not
  heed.

  “Here, stop, stop! Kettles, kettles!” shouted one goodwife; but Tommy
  did not even turn his head in response.

  “Stop that wild tinker; kettles, kettles!” she cried to her hired
  man. “Kettles, kettles!” shouted the man, swinging his corn-knife;
  but on flew Tommy, unheeding.

  “Are you flying to-day?” asked black-eyed Squaw Pendergast, as his
  dusty figure moved athwart the cool trunks of the trees.

  “Ay, Squaw Pendergast, and it’s good money I’ve made to-day,” said
  Tommy, striking on a pocket in his leather breeches.

  “It’s a lively supper that I have for you,” said the squaw. Tommy
  threw down his bag of tools and fanned himself with his hat, looking
  away to the sunset sky.

  A “lively” supper Tommy made, but his pocket did not chink so lively
  after it was over. Some idling cattle-drovers came, and he took
  another supper with them; and after his two suppers were over his
  leather pocket did not chink at all. But the chink might have been
  heard in Squaw Pendergast’s long woollen pocket.

  During the evening a quarrel arose between the half-intoxicated
  drovers and Pendergast, the keeper of the ordinary, who was an
  ale-drinking, indolent, disorderly Indian. The men disputed; the
  Indian interfered, and struck one of them to the floor, where he lay
  for a time insensible.

  The squaw took her husband’s side in the quarrel, and threw firewood
  at the drovers; and amid it all the alarmed neighbors came to the
  place and demanded the keeping of the peace.

  The idlers at the ordinary went away through fear of arrest, and with
  them disappeared Tommy Trembly’s bag of tinker’s tools, solder, and
  soldering irons.

  The man recovered, but the next morning came an order from Judge
  Waban for the arrest of the Indian Pendergast and his squaw, and also
  a demand that Tommy Trembly should appear as witness.

  The court day was appointed. Tommy was greatly frightened, for the
  eccentric punishments of Old Waban’s courts were famous; and the
  affair presented Tommy in no favorable light among the grave Puritan
  Indians.

  “I am only a witness,” he said to the people who stared at him on the
  way, “only the witness, you know.”

  “You don’t know what you will find yourself when you get into the
  court of Old Waban,” said a farmer. “If you weren’t a white man I
  would not like to stand in your place.”

  The court was held on the brown fields near where Wellesley College
  now stands. The slopes were cooled by great oak shadows, and
  overlooked the lovely pond now called Lake Waban. All the people,
  Indians and white, gathered from skeleton villages around to witness
  the trial.

  It was a hot autumn day. The locusts sang in the great oaks, and
  the ospreys whirled in the sky. The grasses rustled; the ferns were
  turning yellow, and blue gentians filled the dry beds of the summer
  weirs under the hills.

  Here and there wild grasses hung from the trees, and everywhere the
  always curious bluejays floated and scolded, as if to ask what meant
  all this gathering of the people.

  Old Waban sat under a patriarchal oak, grave and stately. A blanket
  trimmed with shells was thrown over him. He wore leather breeches,
  and herons’ plumes covered his head. He was an old man, but his hair
  was black and long. His hands were hard and brawny as copper, and as
  he sat down on a shelf of rock under the oak, he rested his chin on a
  staff.

  Among the Indians who gathered around him were several who claimed
  to be nearly one hundred years old. Peambow, or Peam Boohan, the
  ruling elder of Hassanamesit (Groton), was there, and Pennahannit,
  or Captain Josiah, the governor-general of the Praying Indian towns.
  Several sagamores came in blankets and feathers, and some twenty or
  more white people were present.

  Finally came Joshua Mayhew, Esq., on horseback, as the representative
  justice of the General Court of Massachusetts to the rustic court of
  the Christian Indian community. It was high noon, and old Judge Waban
  slowly rose, and stood with lifted hand. “Hear ye! hear ye! hear ye!
  Listen to the voice of the Wind.” He looked a forest patriarch, as he
  stood in the shadow of the sun-crowned oak.

  “The peace has been broken. A white man is the witness of it. Let the
  prisoners be brought, and Thomas Trembly, who is the witness. Sit
  down!”

  All sat down on the ground. The two prisoners were brought, with
  their hands tied behind them. After them came Tommy Trembly.

  “Hear ye! hear ye! hear ye! Listen to the voice of the Wind,” said
  Old Waban, rising, with lifted hand. “Thomas Trembly, tell us the
  story of the fight which you saw at Pendergast’s.”

  Tommy told his story,—the quarrel, and how he was robbed.

  “It was a bad place?” said Waban, shaking his head.

  “It was an orful bad place,—an _orful_ place,” said Tommy.

  “The people were all drinking there?”

   “All drinking. Yes, it was orful.”

  “Did you drink?”

  “I took a warm supper. I had been travelling and tinkering.”

  Squaw Pendergast bent her black eyes angrily upon him.

  “And I was robbed,” said Tommy, with a martyr-like air. “The squaw
  she first got away from me all my money for—my supper. Then I was
  frightened, and then I was robbed. I have lost almost a week’s work.”

  “Ugh!” said Old Waban; “hard times you’ve had. Ugh!”

  “Hear ye! hear ye! hear ye! Listen to the voice of the Wind,” he
  presently said. “What shall be done with the Indian Pendergast?”

  There was a council of the leading Indians.

  “Let him be tied to a hornbeam, and given fifty lashes on his bare
  back,” said Waban.

  A small hornbeam-tree stood near. Indian Pendergast was tied to it,
  his clothing was partly removed, and he was whipped, amid the silence
  of the assembly.

  “Hear ye! hear ye! hear ye! Listen to the voice of the Wind,” said
  Old Waban. “What shall be done with the squaw?”

  Another council, as before.

  “Twenty-five lashes on her shoulders,” pronounced Old Waban.

  She was led away to the hornbeam, and received the lashes in perfect
  silence, as though she had been an image.

  “You got paid well,” said Tommy, as she was led by him after the
  chastisement.

  “Hear ye! hear ye! hear ye! Listen to the voice of the Wind!” said
  Old Waban to the drovers. “Go, take your cattle and drive them away,
  and never do you come again to the honest Indian towns. If you come,
  you shall go to the hornbeam-tree, too. Go!”

  He lifted his brown arm and pointed to the north. He stood like a
  statue. The drovers did not reply; they knew his right to order them
  away from the towns. The cattle were grazing in the meadowy pastures
  under the hills, among the tall swamp-grass and spearmint beds and
  fir-trees. The drovers hurried them away.

  There was something grand in the old Indian as he stood there with
  lifted arm, the very picture of Justice and Truth. Here was a forest
  prophet who, under the Christian teaching of Eliot, had put the
  nature of the savage animal, to which he had been born, under his
  will, and was governed by his faith in God and moral sense.

  He was called “The New Chief” because he had developed a new nature
  and become a new man. Odd his decisions in court often were, but
  there was moral sense in them, and he believed that when Waban the
  Wind spoke, he uttered the will of the Higher Power.

  The people watched the drovers as they cracked their whips and
  disappeared among the blazed trees of the oaklands. Waban at length
  broke the silence.

  “Hear ye! hear ye! hear ye! for the last time. Listen to the voice of
  the Wind. What shall be done with Thomas Trembly?”

  “Done?” said Tommy, starting; “done with me? I haven’t done nothing.
  I’m white; you can’t touch me. I’m only a witness.”

  “Ugh!” said Old Waban.

  “I ought to be paid for my tinker’s tools,” said Tommy.

  “Ugh!” said Old Waban, “you lost them there.”

  “Yes, that was the very place where I lost them; and I’ll lose a
  week’s time beside.”

  “And that because you were there?”

  “Yes; and by good rights I ought to be paid the cost of my tools, and
  the money I lost at the inn after being so shamefully used there,”
  said Tommy.

  “Ugh! Hear ye! hear ye! hear ye! Listen to the Wind. What shall be
  done with Thomas Trembly, the tinker?”

  “Give him the ordinary,” said a white man. “Fine the Pendergasts by
  giving the tinker the ordinary.”

  The chief again lifted his hand.

  “Take him,” said Waban, “to the hornbeam-tree, and give him as many
  sound lashes as you gave the squaw.”

  “What! You can’t! I am a _white_ man!”

  “But the white brother here,” said Waban, turning to Justice Mayhew,
  “approves my sentence. Take him to the hornbeam.”

  “What for? what for?” screamed the tinker.

  “What for?” said Waban. “What for? For being found in bad company.
  You shouldn’t have been there!”

  Tommy received the chastisement in a very frantic manner, uttering
  the loudest protestations. When the lashes had been given he crept
  away, hardly lifting his eyes.

  The people of Natick were slow to forget the old chief’s methods with
  witnesses who were found in bad company, and who “shouldn’t have been
  there.”


                    LEGEND OF NORTHMEN’S ROCK.[5]

                           (Thorfin, 1007.)

            Have you heard it—the Northmen’s Rune of the Rose
              In the climes of the sunbeams pale?
            ’Twas—Far from the night of the six months’ snows
              Went the barque of the silver sail.
            ’Twas—Far from the lands of the frozen fens
              Lay the lands of the sunshine clear,
            And Thorfin followed the osprey’s pens,
              With his bride from Fiord Fere,
                To the land of the lily and rose,
                  To the land where the wild woods sing;
                Oh, happy the bride of the North, who goes
                  On the barque of the silver wing!

            The palace a pile of crystal shone,
              And its ice walls were mingled with fire,
            And minstrels sat round the mailed throne,
              With red torch, the saga and lyre.
            “I have married a wife,” said Thorfin, young,
              “And my bride is tender and fair;
            And I’ve heard the tale by the minstrels sung,
              Of the land of the golden air,
                Of the land of the lily and rose,
                  Of the land where the sun-birds sing,
                Where the purple vine of the wined grape grows,
                  And the winters are bright with spring.

            “My crystal sails in the silver mist,
              I will lift where the warm winds play,
            And over the seas of amethyst,
              I will bear my bride away
            Far over the sea-road Eric the Red,
              Past Helluland the fair,
            To the pine-plumed mountain that lifts its head
              In the land of the golden air;
                To the land of the lily and rose.
                  The land where the sun-birds sing,
                Where the purple vine of the wined grape grows,
                  And the winters are bright with spring.”

            From the fiords white moved the lateen sail,
              From the fiords white and gray,
            Where the nights are fire and the sun is pale,
              And snow-mists veil the day.
            “Farewell” sang the bards in the crystal halls,
              To the barque of Thorfin fair.
            “We still will sing at the festivals
              Of the land of the golden air;
                Of the land of the lily and rose,
                  The land where the sun-birds sing;
                Oh, happy the bride of the North that goes
                  On the barque of the silver wing.”

            They came to the slopes of the New World’s Bay,
              And the either hills were green,
            But a red canoe with plumes of gray
              In the dusky nights was seen.
            Then Thorfin said: “The sun is bright,
              And its summers are wondrous fair,
            But the wily savage lurks at night
              In the land of the golden air;
                In the land of the lily and rose,
                  The land where the sun-birds sing,
                Where the purple vine of the wined grape grows,
                  And the winters are bright with spring.

            “We will write our names on the sea walls clear,
              On the reedy rocks by the Bay;
            And the legend leave of our young child here,
              Then sail o’er the seas away.”
            So back o’er the waves of the windy seas,
              The child of their love they bear,
            To dream of the mount and its sun-crowned trees
              In the land of the golden air;
                In the land of the lily and rose,
                  In the land where the sun-birds sing,
                Where the purple vine of the wined grape grows,
                  And the winters are bright with spring.

            To the fiords wild came the lateen sail,
              To the fiords white and gray,
            Where the nights are fire, and the sun is pale,
              And the snow-mists veil the day.
            “The sail comes back,” said the bards of the halls,
              “From the land of lands most fair;
            Now what shall we sing at the festivals?
              For sorrow and death are there,
                In the land of the lily and rose,
                  In the land where the sun-birds sing,
                And the world is not happy wherever goes
                  The barque with the silver wing.”

            On their royal pens round Mount Hope Bay,
              The ospreys scream in the noons,
            And the early bluebirds flit, and stray
              The herons white, in the moons.
            And the rocks of the Bay, the legends say,
              The name of the young child bear;
            Though centuries nine have passed away,
              From the booths of Thorfin there;
                And this was the Northmen’s Rune of the Rose,
                  And the land of the sunshine clear,
                And the bride who sailed from the Norland snows
                  And the waters of Fiord Fere.

[5] This Rock may be seen on the East shore of the Mt. Hope Lands,
near the Soldiers’ Home.

The last stories told at the folk-lore meetings in the Art Palace were
largely in verse. One of these was a peculiar kind of old New England
narrative, told in the “chink, chink” manner; another was an Illinois
wonder-tale, with a peculiar refrain.

The old Puritan baby-story of the “wee, wee pig” was also recited in
the colonial manner.

We end our folk-lore stories with these curious examples of legend and
traditions.


                      THE ROCK OF THE ILLINOIS.

                              A BALLAD.

            The Illini lived in the climes of the flowers,
            Where the air-swimming birds in the sunshine delight,
            Where the summers were splendors of magical hours,
            And the day was a sun-torch, a star-torch the night.
            Oh, fair were their lives on the carpets of bloom,
            And loud were their fire-songs of triumph and joy,
            And redly their night-torches danced through the gloom
            At their feasts on the Rock of the blue Illinois:
                    The gray rock that hung
                      O’er the billows of blooms,
                    Where the rain-plover sung
                      In the dark under glooms,
                    And cool, cool ran the prairie river!

            That Rock was the Indian’s glory and pride,
            The crown of the venturous chiefs, massive and strong,
            The prairies beneath it, and dimpling beside
            The bright laughing face of the river of song.
            But the Plumes of the Lakes all united at last,
            The tribes of the Illini proud to destroy,
            And down from the northern plains swept like a blast,
            And laid siege to the Rock of the blue Illinois:
                    The gray rock that hung
                      O’er the billows of blooms,
                    Where the rain-plover sung
                      In the dark under glooms,
                    And cool, cool ran the prairie river!

            “Ho! Ho!” cry the chiefs of the Illini proud,
            To the braves of the Lakes on the prairie below,
            “Ye have come in the sun, ye will go in the cloud,
            As the hatchet-wolves run to the timber—Ho! ho!”—
            “Ho! Ho!” answer back the Lake Plumes, in their ire,
            “’Tis the North winds that wither, and waste and destroy,
            We have come in the blast, and will go in the fire.”
            Then loud laughed the Rock of the blue Illinois:
                    The gray rock that hung
                      O’er the billows of blooms,
                    Where the rain-plover sung
                      In the dark under glooms,
                    And cool, cool ran the prairie river.

            And gayly their sun-dance the Illini kept,
            And boastful they rested at eve in the dews,
            But nearer and nearer their wily foes crept,
            And the cool river filled with their rocking canoes.
            Seven suns lit the day; seven moons lit the night;
            Then fled from the Illini’s faces the joy;
            For the water was low, and the springs sunk from sight,
            And the foe held the banks of the blue Illinois!
                    Oh, the gray rock that hung
                      O’er the billows of blooms,
                    Where the rain-plover sung
                      In the dark under glooms,
                    And cool, cool ran the prairie river!

            They lowered their gourds to the river in vain;
            They crept toward the rippling waters to die;
            They called on the gods of the cloudlands for rain,
            But answered them only the flames of the sky.
            They delved, but in vain, in famishing springs;
            They sought, but in vain, the red Plumes to deploy;
            Their thirst deeper burned, and the rain-plover’s wings
            Brought no cloud to the air of the blue Illinois:
                    To the gray rock that hung
                      O’er the billows of blooms,
                    Where the rain-plover sung
                      In the dark under glooms,
                    And cool, cool ran the prairie river!

            An Indian mother crept down to the tide,
            On her famishing bosom her babe newly born;
            The cool waters rippled the rock ferns beside,
            And sweetly the rain-plover sung in the corn.
            “Back!” shouted the foe, with their cross-bows upraised:
            She drew to her fever-spent bosom her boy;
            And her thin, withered face to the blazing sky raised,
            And leaped, and lay dead in the blue Illinois!
                    Oh, the gray rock that hung
                      O’er the billows of blooms,
                    Where the rain-plover sung
                      In the dark under glooms,
                    And cool, cool ran the prairie river!

            “Ho! Ho!” cried the Plumes of the Northern Lakes proud,
            To the braves on the Rock whose red warfare was done.
            “Ho! Ho! we came down in the billows of cloud,
            But our feet will go back in the paths of the sun.”
            One by one sunk the braves on the high Rock to die;
            One by one did the gray wolves of fever destroy;
            And the Northern winds blew, and the waves rippled by,
            And the rain-plover sang on the blue Illinois!
                    Oh, the gray rock that hung
                      O’er the billows of blooms,
                    Where the rain-plover sung
                      In the dark under glooms,
                    And cool, cool ran the prairie river!

            Their red wars were ended, their victories past.
            They perished, the cool waters singing below;
            “Ho! Ho!” again shouted the Plumes of the blast;
            But only the silent Rock echoed “Ho! Ho!”
            ’Twas so, fever maddened, the Illini died,
            Whose bright, airy tents filled the prairies with joy,
            And the rain-plover sings o’er their white bones beside
            The gray, crumbling Rock of the blue Illinois!

            But often the boatman his moonlit oar lifts,
            And holds in the air, and his boat gliding slow,
            He listens—and o’er him a thin echo drifts.
            “Ho! Ho!” and re-echoes “Ho! Ho!” and “Ho! Ho!”
            Like the breath of the dying it comes, and is gone;
            Like the shuddering leaves that the still frosts destroy,
            And sweetly the rain-plover sings in the corn,
            When the morning breeze ripples the blue Illinois!
                    And the gray rocks still hang
                      O’er the billows of blooms,
                    Where the rain-plover sang
                      In the dark under glooms,
                    And cool runs the prairie river!


                          “THE WEE WEE PIG.”

  There was, once on a time, a wee wee old woman who lived in a wee
  wee house near Cockermouth in old England. One day when the wee wee
  old woman was sweeping her wee wee house with a wee wee broom, she
  found a wee wee sixpence. So she took her wee wee sixpence and went
  to market and bought a wee wee pig, and started her wee wee pig on
  the road to her wee wee home. The wee wee pig went along very well
  until they came to a bridge, which the wee wee old woman could not
  persuade, coax, or force her wee wee pig to cross. So the wee wee old
  woman left her wee wee pig, and went back until she came to a stick.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, stick, do beat wee wee pig; wee wee
  pig won’t go over bridge, and I sha’n’t git home to-night!” But the
  stick wouldn’t beat wee wee pig. So the wee wee old woman went along
  until she came to a fire.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, fire, do burn stick; stick won’t
  beat wee wee pig, wee wee pig won’t go over bridge, and I sha’n’t git
  home to-night!” But the fire wouldn’t burn the stick. So the wee wee
  old woman went along till she came to some water.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, water, do quench fire; fire won’t
  burn stick, stick won’t beat wee wee pig, wee wee pig won’t go over
  bridge, and I sha’n’t git home to-night!” But the water wouldn’t
  quench the fire. So the wee wee old woman went along till she came to
  an ox.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, ox, do drink water; water won’t
  quench fire, fire won’t burn stick, stick won’t beat wee wee pig, wee
  wee pig won’t go over bridge, and I sha’n’t git home to-night!” But
  the ox wouldn’t drink water. So the wee wee old woman went along till
  she came to a butcher.

[Illustration: HORTICULTURAL BUILDING AND WOMAN’S BUILDING.]

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, butcher, do kill ox; ox won’t drink
  water, water won’t quench fire, fire won’t burn stick, stick won’t
  beat wee wee pig, wee wee pig won’t go over bridge, and I sha’n’t git
  home to-night!” But the butcher wouldn’t kill the ox. So the wee wee
  old woman went along till she came to a rope.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, rope, do hang butcher; butcher won’t
  kill ox, ox won’t drink water, water won’t quench fire, fire won’t
  burn stick, stick won’t beat wee wee pig, wee wee pig won’t go over
  bridge, and I sha’n’t git home to-night!” But the rope wouldn’t hang
  butcher. So the wee wee old woman went along till she came to a rat.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, rat, do gnaw rope; rope won’t hang
  butcher, butcher won’t kill ox, ox won’t drink water, water won’t
  quench fire, fire won’t burn stick, stick won’t beat wee wee pig, wee
  wee pig won’t go over bridge, and I sha’n’t git home to-night!” But
  the rat wouldn’t gnaw the rope. So the wee wee old woman went along
  till she came to a cat.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, cat, do kill rat; rat won’t gnaw
  rope, rope won’t hang butcher, butcher won’t kill ox, ox won’t drink
  water, water won’t quench fire, fire won’t burn stick, stick won’t
  beat wee wee pig, wee wee pig won’t go over bridge, and I sha’n’t git
  home to-night!” But the cat wouldn’t kill the rat. So the wee wee old
  woman went along till she came to a dog.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, dog, do kill cat; cat won’t kill
  rat, rat won’t gnaw rope, rope won’t hang butcher, butcher won’t
  kill ox, ox won’t drink water, water won’t quench fire, fire won’t
  burn stick, stick won’t beat wee wee pig, wee wee pig won’t go over
  bridge, and I sha’n’t git home to-night!” But the dog wouldn’t kill
  the cat. So the wee wee old woman went along till she came to a bear.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, bear, do kill dog; dog won’t kill
  cat, cat won’t kill rat, rat won’t gnaw rope, rope won’t hang
  butcher, butcher won’t kill ox, ox won’t drink water, water won’t
  quench fire, fire won’t burn stick, stick won’t beat wee wee pig, wee
  wee pig won’t go over bridge, and I sha’n’t git home to-night!” But
  the bear wouldn’t kill dog. So the wee wee old woman went along till
  she came to a lion.

  Said the wee wee old woman, “Oh, lion, do kill bear; bear won’t kill
  dog, dog won’t kill cat, cat won’t kill rat, rat won’t gnaw rope,
  rope won’t hang butcher, butcher won’t kill ox, ox won’t drink water,
  water won’t quench fire, fire won’t burn stick, stick won’t beat wee
  wee pig, wee wee pig won’t go over bridge, and I sha’n’t git home
  to-night!” But the lion wouldn’t kill bear.

  The poor old wee wee woman was now in a dreadful quandary. The lion
  was king of beasts, and the wee wee old woman didn’t know anything
  that could kill the lion. So the wee wee old woman sat down on an old
  stump, discouraged and all tired out.

  Presently the wee wee old woman saw a wee little black flea, on her
  checked apron.

  So just in joke and for nonsense the wee wee old woman said, “Oh, wee
  wee flea, do kill lion; lion wont kill bear, bear won’t kill dog,
  dog won’t kill cat, cat won’t kill rat, rat won’t gnaw rope, rope
  won’t hang butcher, butcher won’t kill ox, ox won’t drink water,
  water won’t quench fire, fire won’t burn stick, stick won’t beat wee
  wee pig, wee wee pig won’t go over bridge, and I sha’n’t git home
  to-night!”

  Now the wee wee flea was a kind-souled, womanish little wee wee flea,
  and no sooner was she made acquainted with the poor old wee wee
  woman’s trouble than the wee wee flea gave a spring and lighted just
  inside the lion’s right nostril, out of the reach of his paw.

  Here the wee wee flea began to bite the inside of the lion’s nose so
  sharp that he got dreadful mad, and just out of spite began to kill
  the bear, whereupon the bear began to kill the dog, the dog began to
  kill the cat, the cat began to kill the rat, the rat began to gnaw
  the rope, the rope began to hang the butcher, the butcher began to
  kill the ox, the ox began to drink the water, the water began to
  quench the fire, the fire began to burn the stick, the stick began to
  beat the wee wee pig, the wee wee pig began to go over the bridge,
  and the wee wee old woman got home time enough to go to bed that
  night.


                         A CHINK CHINK STORY.

The old story-tellers in the sea-faring towns used to strike their
clenched hands on their knees so as to make a sound like the chinking
of money.


            THE WISE LITTLE WOMAN WHO OPENED THE PEWS.[6]

                                  I.

            Have you heard of the tropical Isles of June,
            The coral isles with their splendors of palms,
            Where the sails hang loose in the languorous noon,
            And a dusky sun is the rising moon,
            And the Southern Cross hangs over the sea
            Like the jewels of Heaven? Ah, me! ah, me!
            Those gardens of gold in the opal main,
            How they tempted the souls of the pilots of Spain!
            But as John the old Sailor was wont to say,
            When he told old tales in his comical way,
            “’Tis only the gold that _does_ good that is good—
            And only the rightful gold is gain.
            Alas for the spoil of the pilots of Spain!
                  ’Twas fool’s gold all.”

[Illustration: DRAW-BRIDGES.]

                                 II.

            Our John was a sailor, Sailor John,
            A grizzly old sailor of Provincetown Bay,
            And one queer old tale that he used to tell
            By the bright fire-dogs to the boys now gone,
            And the fisher-folk—I remember well.
            He would tell it to us in his odd old way,
            After the revels on Christmas Day,
            And at evening after the hours of play.
            He would lock his hands and strike them upon
            His knees, like this: _chink, chink, chink, chink_.
            It sounds like coins of gold, I know,
            It sounds like coins of gold—but oh,
            When you open your hands there is nothing there
            But a goldless chasm of empty air!—
                  ’Twas fool’s gold all.

                                 III.

            Our John the sailor, Sailor John,
            He used to tell the tale this way,
            In a very slow and deliberate way,
            After the storms upon Provincetown Bay:
            “’Tis about Sir Francis Drake of the Tay,
            Who was born in a hut beside the Tavy,
            A famous salt in Elizabeth’s day,
            The old sea-dog of the British Navy.
            He guarded the coast of England well,
            And haunted the seas, that old invader,
            And gathered spoils from the Spanish war,
            From the Isles of June to Cristobel,
            And flouted King Philip off Trafalgar,
            And scattered the ships of the Great Armada.
            The first to sail the Pacific Sea,
            And first to smoke tobacco was he.

            “And he said at last, ‘Our coast is hilly,
            And the northern seas are dark and chilly:
            I’m growing old and my veins are cold,
            But still my soul is athirst for gold.
            Let me go once more to the Spanish Main,
            To isles of the sun, and the golden rain,
            And rob the galleons old of Spain.’
            He went and died ’mid the isles, ah me!
            And his white ship scudded across the sea,
            The ‘Golden Hinde’ in the western wind,
            And never again to his home came he—
            But only his gold brought home again.
                  ’Twas fool’s gold all.

                                 IV.

            “Old Plymouth stands by the windy sea,
            As lovely a city as ever was seen.
            And fair are the churches of Plymouth dean,[7]
            And tall was the church that stood on the quay.

            “Now lonely old Susan lived on the moor,
            Away from the tower of Plymouth Green,
            Away from the roads of Plymouth dean.
            A little old woman and poor was she,
            Whose father had died on the stormy sea,
            And she went to the church on each Lord’s Day,
            Though her cottage was many a mile away—
            To the sailor’s church that looked o’er the bay,
            The church of the storms and wild sea-mews,
            And she was hired to open the pews.
            It made the church seem friendly and free,
            To open the pews by charity.
            The standing committee who seated the people,
            And the grim old bell-ringer who lived in the steeple,
            And the beadle who kept evil-doers in awe,
            And tickled the sleeper’s nose with a straw,
            And made lazy old women jump up in their dreams,
            And wake all their neighbors with spasms and screams—
            They were worthy folks all, but not equal in dues
            To the wise little woman who opened the pews.
            And the good folks on Sunday each gave her a penny,
            And at weddings and Christmases twice as many,
            And at Hallowe’en they gave her a guinea.

            “Now, one autumn morn, as she came to the church,
            The sailors, lingering round the porch,
            Under the trees strange stories told
            Of Sir Francis Drake and his shipload of gold;
            And Susan stopped and listened awhile,
            Then opened the pews in the long, broad aisle,
            Not over-pleased at the wonderful news.
            ‘’Tis only the gold that does good that is gain,
            And I want not the gold of the pilots of Spain,’
            Said the wise little woman who opened the pews.

[Illustration: STOCK-YARDS.]

                                  V.

            “’Twas in glimmering September—the hour, near noon;
            The prayers had been read; the clerk gave out a tune,
            And stood up and looked through the window, and then
            His eyes oped as though he’d ne’er close them again;
            His mouth opened too, and his lips rounded, _so_,
            And left on his face just the round letter O.
            Then he winked to the beadle, and winked to the squire,
            And their eyes sought the window, and turned from the choir.
            The horizon was broken—there were sails in the air;
            And the cross of St. George on the breeze floated fair.
            Then arose from the quay a tumultuous shout,
            And the heads of the singers went bobbing about,
            And no one looked upward, but every one _out_.

                                 VI.

            “The children grew restless, the tirewomen bold,
            And the beadle cried out, ‘Run, run! I’ve no doubt
            ’Tis Sir Francis Drake and his shipload of gold!
            It will make us all rich, and we’ll have a new bell.’
            Then the beadle ran out; and the clerk and the squire
            Said, ‘We’ll now put new shingles upon the old spire!’
            Ran the sailors and women and tradespeople all;
            And the deaconess, who could not her feelings repress,
            Said, ‘Run, and it may be _I’ll_ get a new dress.’
            Till—oh, ’tis a scandalous story to tell—
            Till no one was left save quaint Rector Mews
            And the wise little woman who opened the pews;
            Only she, and the figures of saints on the wall.
            Then the rector said, ‘Susan, _we_ might as well run;
            There’s a ship coming in from the isles of the sun.
            It bodes good to us all, this remarkable news;
            I’ll run, while you shut up the pulpit and pews.
            ’Tis not every day I am called to behold
            A ship from the Indies all loaded with gold!
            ’Twill make us so rich we’ll all things make new,
            And have a new hassock in every pew!’
            And he doffed his long robe in a hurry, and he
            Ran after the others all down to the quay.

            “Susan heard the men shouting on roof-top and shore,
            The boom of the cannon, the answering gun.
            But she turned from the church to her thatched-cottage door,
            And was thankful her riches had made her so poor.

                                 VII.

            “Uneventful years passed, and dull was the news;
            And the wise little woman still opened the pews.
            And Sir Francis again from the port sailed away,
            Far off from the hills of the Tavy and Tay;
            And at last the good people looked out on the main
            For his ship to appear in the distance again;
            And the parson still preached on the sins of the Jews.
            From the Isles of June came not gold, spice, nor news;
            And the wise little woman who opened the pews
            Used to say, ‘You must search for gold on your knees,
            And look up to Heaven, not over the seas
            For gold-laden ships from the bright Caribbees,
            The riches that galleons bring over the deep.
            ’Tis only the gold that does good that is good;
            And the gold that we covet and hoard up and keep,
                  That’s fool’s gold all.’

                                VIII.

            “The St. Martin birds came to the church-tower tall,
            And the purple-winged swallows that lived in the wall;
            The mavis sang sweet, and the green hedgerows burned,
            And the wayside brooks into violets turned;
            The lilies tossed in the scented air,
            The peach-boughs reddened, and whitened the pear.
            Again on a Sunday came wonderful news,
            And the little old woman who opened the pews
            Again heard the shoutings of joy on the quay,
            The cannon and answering gun on the sea.
            But half-mast hung the flag on that battleship old.
            Half-mast! Who had died ’mid the cabins of gold?
            The grand ship rode into the harbor, and still
            Grew the wharves and the towers and the oak-shaded hill,
            And the news came at last, ’twas _Sir Francis_ had died
            ’Mid his cabins of gold at the last Christmas-tide.
            ‘Sir Francis?’ they said. ‘Let the old bell be tolled.’
            And the old bell began to toll—toll—toll,
            Toll—toll—toll—toll.
            We hope there was gold in Sir Francis’s soul.
            And the people all turned from the long, windy quay,—
            With tears turned away from the May-pleasant sea,
            And talked of the brave old sea-lord who had died
            ’Neath the Southern Cross at Christmas-tide,
            And whose form had been sunk in the deep, moving sea
            In the festival days of Nativity.

                                 IX.

            “When the folks sought the church to talk of the news,
            Came the wise little woman who opened the pews,
            And she said to the parson, ‘I’m sorry indeed;
            ’Tis not _that_ kind of gold that our spirits most need,
            But the gold of the Word, the heart and the deed.
            The Sea Knight has only that true gold to-day
            That his honor refused, or his heart gave away.
            Let us look no more to the stores of the seas,
            To the isles of the sun or the bright Caribbees—
            Let us envy no more the rich galleons of Spain,
            ’Tis only the gold that does good that is gain.
            The wealth that avarice seeks to find
            Is like the gold of the “Golden Hinde;”
            Chink, chink, chink, chink; who it commands
            Will stand at last with empty hands—
                  ’Tis fool’s gold all!’”

[6] Permission of “St. Nicholas.”

[7] _Dean_, as here used, means “a small valley.”




                            CHAPTER XIII.

                     NIGHT IN THE COURT OF HONOR.


It was a midsummer night in the Court of Honor; the crowds had
vanished, and the air, the grounds, and the Lake were still. The
Columbian Guards had retired from the weary duties of the day; the
lights, one by one, had gone out; the constellations of electric
splendors had passed away forever, for their renewal would be like the
lighting of new stars.

The White City stood in the silence like Shinar Tower after the
confusion, for if on the plains of Babylonia people began to speak
many tongues, here the harmony of language found a prophetic
expression again. The world had not built here a tower to touch the
sky, from which men might enter heaven; but the beauty that fancy
places in heaven was here, and into it people came and went away,
and read here the fulfilment of earthly and celestial visions. The
realities of Plato, Virgil, and Sir Thomas More were here. All the
beautiful thoughts of creative art from the beginning of time here
found expression. Egypt was here; Greece; Rome, in her long march
through the world; the half-forgotten gods of the ancient world were
here; Phidias was here; the Augustine age of the poets; the Roman age
of colossal art.

The Peristyle was white in the starlight under the serene sky. The
Columbus Quadriga, with its grand horses and Grecian grooms, seemed
a thing of the Lake and sky; and the procession of heroes on the
Peristyle was like a night march of the ghosts of the glorious sons of
the world.

The Columbian Fountain was motionless, and Father Time sat at the
helm of the barge of state, on which Columbia was enthroned, facing
the stars and not the rainbows of spray and the gay gondolas. The
sturdy Statue of Labor, with the plough horse and primitive harness,
stood solitary by the grand basin; the swans moved to and fro on the
lagoons, but all else was still life.

[Illustration: PERISTYLE, FROM THE AGRICULTURAL BUILDING.]

The nations seemed dreaming,—England, Germany, France, Austria,
in their houses and pavilions of history; Denmark, Italy, India;
charming Switzerland, the mother of republics; tropical South America,
where Edwin Arnold says may one day come the greatest development of
the American race. The Transportation Building was like a shadow;
its grand portal, like the door of the sun, had lost its glory with
the light. Who can ever forget its golden door in the morning light!
Wooded Island, too, with its Ho-o-den palace and Japanese garden,
was a shadow; the Convent of La Rabida was a shadow,—and the Krupp
Building, with its awful guns; the battle ship was a phantom; the
Walking Sidewalk rested; the Eskimos were gone to their mats; the
Hagenbeck animals were sleeping in their cages; Cairo, Java, Algeria,
China, all slept in one great camp. There was silence in the coffee
garden of Brazil.

As our friends walked down the Court of Honor toward the Peristyle,
the silence seemed a prophecy; and like the song of the angels on the
night of the Nativity, the air seemed to say, “The world is at peace.”
They could fancy that the old Destinies were there, and that they, as
of old, said to their spindles, “Thus go on forever.”

“If Shinar’s Tower was the beginning of the world’s confusion, the
White City by Lake Michigan may be the beginning of the new and
eternal order of harmony,” said the old Quaker, as the clocks broke
the silence with twelve strokes each, in many steeples and towers.

A night watch went wandering with him up and down the avenues of white
luminous walls. He was a man who had been well educated, and who had
seen much of the world.

“There is one statue that has been left out,” said the old officer,
“and it should stand here in the Court of Honor, for it might
represent the best of all for which the world can hope!”

“Whose?” asked our venerable Quaker.

“Pestalozzi’s, the founder of the public schools. He taught that
education stands for character, and not for a cunning brain, and that
character means the brotherhood and peace of the world.”

[Illustration: THE ELECTRICAL BUILDING ON A MOONLIGHT NIGHT.]

“He was right,” said our friend. “The new education should be that of
peace. It should follow the spirit of the White City here, where all
is harmony and unity, and all races are families of the same common
family. Our schools, our churches, our societies, should all enter
into this new education. It will be one day the greatest teaching in
the world.”

[Illustration: GERMAN BUILDING.]

“It seems as though sometimes, when I wander around these streets at
night,” said the watch, “that I see the world in a new light, like
this: From Christ to Pestalozzi; from Pestalozzi to the White City;
from the White City to the peace federations of republics; and from
that to the unity and brotherhood of all men. The next century will be
a missionary age in the large sense of the world.”

[Illustration: JAVANESE FIDDLER, FROM THE MIDWAY.]

“And its watchword must be Disarm!”

“Then humanity must build again.”

“The movement must begin in the schools,” answered the old Quaker.
“The new heroes of war must be those only who fought for principle and
peace. I am glad that I came here, and that I have been allowed to
spend the night here. Stand here in the silence and look around you.
It is the beginning of a new world. A new movement will follow it; I
can feel it. I rejoice over it as though it had already been!”

[Illustration: THE FERRIS WHEEL AT NIGHT.]

[Illustration: ADMINISTRATION BUILDING BY NIGHT.]

                  *       *       *       *       *

When the Marlowes returned home, the Folk-Lore Society summoned them
to answer the questions that they had entrusted to them and especially
to Mr. Manton Marlowe, their president. There was a full meeting of
the Society, to hear Mr. Marlowe’s report. He answered three of the
questions in the manner that we have suggested in the book:—

[Illustration: INDIA BUILDING.]

That the most amusing thing that he saw at the Fair was the merriment
of the crowds in the Street of Cairo, over the Eastern camel riders;

That the most useful thing was the Philadelphia Working Man’s house;

That the grandest thing was the White-Bordered Flag in the Court of
Honor.

The greatest lesson of the Fair?

“It was this,” said Mr. Marlowe: “the agreement among the architects
and artists, that each would sacrifice his own ideals and plans to
the harmony of the whole. The beauty of the White City is due to that
principle, and it is a lesson for all time!”




Transcriber’s Notes:

  - Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_).
  - Blank pages have been removed.
  - Silently corrected typographical errors.
  - Spelling and hyphenation variations made consistent